Sunday DanaKaneSpanks.com Update: 11/25

Humiliated in Tight Jeans
TightJeans2
POV: Keep your Hands to Yourself
POVhandstoyourself-001
Click the title links for more preview photos, scene description, and download link – 
or visit HERE.

 

*****
Cruisin’ for a Bruisin’ is now available for download! 
(Broken down into four parts due to filesize limits, all four parts will be available 
in my clips4sale studio HERE.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘Procrastination’ : A favorite playmate writes spanking fiction

This excellent piece of spanking fiction highlights exactly why procrastinating should be avoided. Enjoy!

*****


Procrastination 




You know what the saying is about 20/20 hindsight? It is supposed to help us make better decisions for the future. I contemplated that as I yet once again was standing  there nose pressed into the corner, powdered dish soap in my mouth and my ass and thighs were once again on fire. 

Let me jump back to the beginning. Today had started off like any other day. I woke up and started my morning routine Which included making my bed, getting dressed and letting the puppies out for the day. My morning coffee pot alerted me that breakfast was ready so I sat down and stared  at my list of things that needed to be done. 

Somehow it happened again. Time was slipping through my fingers like sand. Here it was almost noon and I still had a list of things that needed to be done. I looked at the clock  I still had a few hours before she got home and I had plenty of time to get things done. I hurriedly ran down stairs and put open my shoes and started the dart to my car.  

As soon as I flung open the door There she was and I almost plowed her over.  Who would have guessed that under this cute, little, petite frame was a active volcano that I had just sent into overdrive. 
She shoved me back and eyed my list. Which was gone out of my hand faster then a falcon grabing its prey out of mid air. Then came the barrage of questions “ Why isnt this done”. “What were you doing” 
Who would have thought that such a tiny movement  almost undectable to anyone else would bring down the fury of the gods. I rolled my eyes. 

Before I knew what had happened she had a hold of my ear leading me like a dog on a leash. What she was saying no longer mattered the only thing I could think of was the pain that was  on the left side of my head. She twisted and pulled that little piece of flesh as she walked through the house swearing that by the time that she was done that attitude problem would be fixed. 
When we got to our destination she ordered my clothes off and tied me down to the spanking bench. Then she did something that she had never done before. She took some rope and lashed my hips to the bench faster then a sailor would tie off the main sail. I was pinned and unable to move. I could hear her walking around behind me. Choosing what would be the implment of my demise then I heard it the unmistakable sound of a cane being drawn from its housing. I only thought that I had said it but I soon realized that the F word had slipped out of my mouth. There was a long uncomfortable pause and time stood still. I could hear my heart beat. The cars out on the street. Even a fly that had managed to get in.  I had done it. Broken the cardinal rule I had used a word that was expressly forbidden. 

Then it hit and it felt like someone had just sliced open my skin  with a razor knife. My head popped up and I gasped for air. Instinctively I wanted to grab my ass and check for damage but I could not because of the way that my hands were fastened I was completely helpless. Stroke after stroke landed each one burning more then the last.  Each stroke landed with deadly precision and each stroke just below the last. 

She worked her way from the top of my ass to the middle of my thigh paying special attention to that little crease where the butt meets the top of the thigh. Sweat and tears were now flowing freely from me my heart was pounding and I honestly thoght my backside was going to expold then it stopped 
before I knew it I was being lead again by that same little piece of flesh to a corner the only word she uttered was “Open” I complied and soap was poured into my mouth. 

So here I am yet again  nose in the corner my backside feeling like I was drug down a dirt road and that familiar taste of soap in my mouth. This time I swear I will learn  Until next time that is. 

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Updated Travel Schedule Nov 2012-Feb 2013

Upcoming Travel


November 2012:

    27   Charlotte, NC

28-29   Tampa, FL

   30   Ft. Lauderdale, FL

December 2012:

       6   Denver, CO

    7-8   Cleveland, OH


    17   Atlanta, GA

    18   Washington, D.C.


    19   Pittsburgh, PA


January 2013:

   10   Vancouver

11-12   Seattle, WA

   22   Memphis, TN

   31   Kansas City, MO

February 2013:

    1   St. Louis, MO


More dates added regularly. Stay tuned!

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘The Sea Tale of the Terrible Ordeal of The VBB’

  Readers,

I’m sure you’ll all feel very sorry for the Very Bad Boy after reading his woeful account of his tribulations at sea, via the Wonderful Wife and me. Personally, I think he needs a thorough thrashing.

–  Dana


 “The Sea Tale of the Terrible Ordeal of TheVBB”  


There are many tales of the sea, some dark some light hearted, some fearful and some fanciful. Some tales turns a young man’s fancy towards the sea while others cause the most harden seaman to flee the sea as fast as he can. This is just one tale of the sea but one that will cause the strongest amongst us to go weak in the knees. A tale that will make the bravest turn and shriek in utter fear while searching for a  place to hide in the darkness. This tale will make the darkest and most fearful nightmare seem like a child’s fairy tale, beware all ye who read these words and hope and pray that ye never find yourself in such a tale. Because if ye do  you will never be the same, you will be scarred for the remainder of yer pitiful life.  A life that was once filled with hope, aspirations and potential will now be filled with brokenness, dashed dreams and utter helplessness. Beware what ye read, turn back now while ye still have the chance. You have been warned Matey, don’t say ye haven’t.
This tale takes place in the midst of the Gulf of Mexico where Montezuma seeks his revenge and the mighty Krakens have made their way from the seas of Norway and Greenland to give birth to their young in the warm gulf waters. The tale is one of horror and desperation, of muffled screams and the evil laughter of those who bring the crushing weight of the lash across the back of the most innocent and disadvantage among us. It is a tale that makes the blood run cold and the life spirit of a person freeze in absolute horror. Fear this tale my friends and hope ye never find yourself in cabin 7425 on a balmy autumn morning when two ladies who have spent the week holding back their playful urges finally let them loose. The world has never seen the furry of two Tops who were itching so badly to let loose their skills upon a most hapless and defenseless male.  This is the horrific story of TheVBB and his near death experience at the hands of the Wonderful Wife and Ms. Dana Kane Professional Disciplinarian. If only TheVBB had experienced the terror of being dragged into the depths of Davy Jones locker to be subjected to decades of forced labor in the depth of death and despair. He truly would have fared much better than the few hours he faced in cabin 7425 in the midst of the unforgiving Gulf.
The warm Gulf waters were calm that morning; the sun was peaking behind the low laying clouds and peaking through the curtains of cabin 7425. It promised to be a lovely day, a day filled with fun and promise but soon that promised was dashed and the first inkling of disaster came upon TheVBB. It seemed innocent enough; a folded yellow page from a small notebook was slipped under the cabin door sometime while he was asleep.  As he made his way towards the folded note on the floor he saw his name on the sheet and incomprehensively read the words Western Caribbean Vacation Receipt. TheVBB had previously gone on a number of cruises and this was the first time he had received such a receipt in his cabin. As he made his way back to the bed he opened the folded paper to discover two yellow pages with writing on it. Again TheVBB was still unsure what he was reading but he knew whatever it was could not bode well for him. As a strange Easterly wind began to blow the ship gradually begin to respond to the building storm that was about to take place. In short the receipt was for perceived wrongs TheVBB apparently committed during the week. As TheVBB finally made sense of the folded paper he noticed the bright daylight was beginning to turn dark and the calm seas were becoming a bit more disturbed. What was this all about? TheVBB wondered why there was a receipt signifying he was to receive 225 swats for these so-called indiscretions. He felt a cold numbing sensation flow over his body and a slight twinge of terror run down his spine. If only he had known what was about to take place that morning, he would have rushed out of the cabin seeking the protection and sanctuary of the captain of the vessel. Yet his hesitance to do so sealed his fate and doomed him to a nightmare that will haunt him for all eternity.
Within thirty minutes of reading the note a small and barely noticeable knock came at the door of cabin 4725. The air seemed to instantly freeze and time came to a stop for just a moment. TheVBB walked slowly to the cabin door as though an unforeseen force, a force that would lead him down a journey that would only end in despair, was drawing him. As he opened the door the cheerful and smiling face of Ms. Dana Kane Professional Disciplinarian greeted him.  As he welcomed her in, he was unknowingly drawn to the two yellow notebook pages, which were sitting near the TV. As though someone had reached out and taken his hand TheVBB unwilling picked up the two sheets and sat on the bed. Before he knew what was happening his mouth was opened and out come words that he would later regret. TheVBB was unwittingly speaking words that were not his own, making bratty comments that would only come from the most ill mannered among the bratty. As TheVBB sat there listening with disbelief the words that were coming from his mouth he felt the darkness close around him and the sense of evil aboding taking over his soul. The Wonderful Wife just stood there; listening to TheVBB. She made no effort to stop him. He later found out she was actually on the side of Ms. Dana Kane. Within a few minutes of this unfortunate conversation, Ms. Kane asked for the receipt and she added an additional 50 swats to the tally for a total of 275. Which TheVBB in defiance said “lets just make it 300”.  At that point the seas commenced to roll, the howling of the dreadful Krakens sounded over the waves of the gulf and the fate of TheVBB was sealed forever. He heard the dreaded words, which will be, repeated throughout his lifetime in the twilight of his sleep the words “that’s 300 for me and 300 for the Wonderful Wife.”  The sea swelled and the waves crashed upon the ship while the sun reversed its upward course and once again receded into the horizon.
There was a slight break while the ladies feasted upon the early offerings of what passed as the morning meal. While TheVBB sat nearby humbly nibbling at the meager portions that was allowed to fall his way, unknowingly his life was about to take a turn into the deepest and darkest experience of his short life. The waves crashed harder upon the ship and the mighty Krakens grew restless and eagerly awaited the fate of TheVBB. After the two ladies filled themselves with the morning meal they led TheVBB down the long lonely hallway, which lead to cabin 7425. TheVBB followed behind dragging his feet desperately seeking some safe haven to hide, no matter how much he wanted to run away he was bound by what felt like a powerful spell that dragged him deeper and deeper into what would soon became a nightmarish hell. He walked the hallway as a condemned man walks towards the gallows, wishing with all his might he could escape but being forced by fate to keep taking one more step towards his inevitable doom. What seemed like an eternity TheVBB finally arrived at Cabin 7425 there was a strange deep orange glow emanating from under the door, as he placed his hand upon the door latch he felt uncomfortable warmth radiating from the door. This was it, it was the last and final warning of what awaited him, yet TheVBB opened the door and walked solemnly into the cabin and the dread that would soon greet him there. As on cue, TheVBB was given a short reprieve as Ms. Kane announced she would be back in 30 minutes or so. As the door closed behind her, TheVBB made his way to the bed and crawled beneath the covers hoping this coming nightmare was just that, an unpretentious nightmare. Despite all his effort, he was unable to wake himself from this dream; he tried over and over again to wake himself. But to no avail, this nightmare was real and it was happening before his very eyes. Soon there came a knock at the door. The wind blew harder, the ship rock side to side in the growing waves. Darkness overtook the room as TheVBB hid under the covers mournfully wishing this matter would simply go away.  But it only became more real when he heard the wife bellow, “Get out of bed she is here!” He delved into the covers hoping somehow he would find some sort of sanctuary from the coming storm. But instead of finding solace he only heard the voice of Ms. Kane saying, “get out of bed” he tried his best to ignore the command but a quick and painful lash of her European Martinet fell upon him.
The room rapidly became dark and the two ladies turned serious, they told him to disrobe and prepare for his fate. They utter aloud we are going to take you beyond your limits today. Ms. Kane informed TheVBB he was to receive six hundred swats 300 from her and 300 from the Wonderful Wife.  But first she would have to prepare his bottom for the oncoming onslaught. TheVBB was unsure what that meant, as Ms. Kane walked over to her bag of wares, she told him to roll over. She returned and sat next to him on the bed. He was nervous and tense because he did not know what it was she had retrieved from her bag. As she reached out and lightly rubbed his bum, he felt cool lotion being applied to his bum. TheVBB sighed a sigh of relief and relaxed for he always enjoyed when she rubbed lotion on his bum. A few seconds latter Ms. Kane said, “I wish I had some plastic gloves” that caught TheVBB’s attention and for a moment he was taken back. He felt a bit hurt, why would see want to wear gloves? She never did that before and he had just taken a shower, so why? Ms. Kane then declared “I could use a washcloth” as she walked towards the restroom the slightest warmth began to build in his bottom. The warmth quickly increased in intensity, then it hit him she had not applied lotion to his bottom but Capzation cream. His heart began to race as he realized how much she had applied, by the time she returned a nice burning sensation had already taken hold. TheVBB yelled out “you can’t use that on me!” He panicked; he attempted to move away from her. But it was already too late, the cream was spread and the fiery result was already taking full effect. His bum was fully on fire, the more he moved the hotter his bottom became. He rolled in agony and made the fatal mistake of rolling over on his back. As soon as his bottom made contact with the towel the heat intensified a hundred fold, the pain was so unbearable he immediately rolled back over. Within just a few minutes TheVBB was murmuring and crying out loud, all he could think of was the pain he was in and how long it would take for the fire to stop.  As he accepted his fate the seas grew more restless and the wave grew higher. The darkness overcame him and the ordeal of a lifetime enclosed around him.
Not a single blow had landed yet and TheVBB was already thinking of a way to make this end, but the cream had done its dastardly deed and there was no turning back for once Capzation takes its hold it will fight to the bitter end to never release its grip. Ms. Kane glanced at the Wonderful Wife and said with a grin “why don’t you start first” What implement was used to commence this evil punishment will be forever absent from the memory of TheVBB. For his focus was on how bad the pain would be once that first blow landed. Time stood still for a moment as she prepared to land the first blow. The air grew astonishingly hot as though the very gates of Hades itself had opened and swallowed up the room. The deafness of the roar of the fires blocked out any noise as he waited with horrifying anticipation of what would come from that first blow. The blow landed with a sounding and fearsome whack, the pain shot through his bottom as an eternal struggled developed between the Capzation and the sting from the implement. The battle ensued to see who would be master of the pain, the stinging from the implement or the burning from the Capzation. TheVBB’s eyes rolled up in his head, the pain was excruciating and just as the first blow landed a second and third and forth landed all in a row. The battle between the burning and the stinging grew to a rampant pace, all he could do was roll in pain crying out for mercy but never finding a hint of relief. He rolled over to far and unable to stop rolled up on Ms. Kane who immediately impaled TheVBB’s back with her sharp nails, the sharpened pained cause him to stop and roll back the other way.
There has been many a battle fought on the seas, some damming and deadly but none so fiercely fought that day. All the powers of the sea came together that day to join forces with the best of the Tops. The pain was so intense that by the time six hundred blows had landed TheVBB had reached his tolerance. Many a blow has landed on TheVBB before, yet without much result as he often smirked “I could have taken more.” But on this day the battle was lost, TheVBB had met his match. The skills of the Wonderful Wife and the expertise of Ms. Kane along with their allies Capzation, Delrin and canes had met together on a historic battlefield.  They had brought their worst, which was way too much for TheVBB to handle. The battle was finished, six hundred blows landed hard. The burning had won its match against the sting and was celebrating by maintaining its burn at the utmost level yet. He lay there defeated, exhausted and warn. He wondered how he had made it through such an ordeal. But he had, and now he wished for a way to make the burning stop if there was such a way. As he lay there in defeat the worse was yet to come, for there awaiting him was the scourge of Dana… her European Martinet. From the depths of the seas the mighty Krakens joined in, raising their evil cries to laugh at the fate TheVBB was still to face.
            No story of the sea is complete without the telling of a lashing, a lashing so severe that it makes the hardest of men shriek in fear and yearn for the safety of their mother’s breast.  Simply the number of lashes that are felt does not always deem the intensity of a scourging but under the circumstances they are dealt. TheVBB was already defeated at the hands of Ms. Kane and the Wonderful Wife. There were no smartass remarks coming from his mouth, no bratty attitude or slight smile of defiance, only a silenced, humbled and well submissive bottom that was put in his place. Now all the evil forces had gathered together in that place that once was cabin 7425. It now was the very center of the entire underworld the dwelling of all that spankos fear the most. Ms. Kane approached TheVBB with a riddle from the darkest netherworld “Listen here ye beaten one, for I shall tell you a riddle that will truly warn yur soul. Consider wisely the fate ye journey on. For ye chose this day any number ye wish, any number ye fancy. But remember this, the number will double on yur back as each one of us engage the whip. We then return to the single number ye wished, as we switch from the back to yur front and make our presence known to ye. When this is done and the beating grows short, then once again we double ye number on the bare of yur feet. Choose wisely young man as time is running out. As ye make your choice just remember this, that what ye say is what ye get. Ha!
The sea grew calm as the dark clouds parted and a small sliver of sunlight flooded into cabin 7425. For a short moment there seemed to be some hope, some chance of escape. But it lasted only a moment and it disappeared as quickly as it came. Before TheVBB knew it, it had grown even darker. The sea grew more restless and the ship was tossed in a violent manner as the Krakens rose to the surface to gain a better view. Ms. Kane walked over with her nefarious martinet, as she slowly swing it back and forth; she anxiously waited for his answer. One could clearly see the wonder lust that filled her eyes; she wanted nothing more than to apply her malicious skills with her precious martinet. TheVBB found himself in a sinister deep-seated trance, as he looked deep into her eyes. He want to shout for relief, he struggled to roll off the bed and seek to crawl to the door where he thought there must be waiting for him some sense of wellbeing. But he could not move, he was trapped in a paralyzing fear, which only drew him deeper and deeper into her gaze. He knew what waited him was nothing but more untold horror. Yet there was no way out and he was stuck in-between life and death until he submitted to the demands of Ms. Kane and the Wonderful Wife. He resisted with all his might, he faced a dilemma that no man should ever have to face. Does he call out a small number and face the ridicule of   being a wimp. Or does he call out a much higher number in hope of some how appeasing the lustful desires of these two infamous ladies. He was unsure what made him do it, for he called out what he thought was a simple number. Four can’t be bad, for it is easy to handle he thought for was TheVBB after all.  The four was then doubled to eight and then doubled to sixteen as each lady was given her chance of brandishing the lash. TheVBB was confident in his choice. Eight from each of them, it was a respectable number; after all he had just received 600 swats and survived. What was another sixteen lashes? Ms. Kane gave the martinet over to the Wonderful Wife and gave her the first shot at TheVBB’s back. As she lifted her arm and brought the lash down with what seemed like little effort. The lashes landed with a sudden thud and at first the stinging pain was felt only on the surface. For a short moment he thought this is not bad I can take more than this. Then the deeper more intense white-hot burn took over. The pain came from deep within his body and made an unbearable burning appearance on his back that burst into a million tiny strands of unyielding pain. He rolled over onto his side trying in vain to wish the pain away. Yet the pain built in intensity and seemed to linger on with no chance of receding. Finally what seemed like an eternity the pain was reduced to just a smoldering heat. TheVBB prepared for the next lash that awaited him. Time moved slowly as the Wonderful Wife took her time allowing each and every lash to fully travel its hateful road of mild pain, to unbearable pain and back to a smoldering pain. By this time the burning of the Capzation cream was forgotten about what once seemed like an unyielding burn was now ignored with the outlandish pain that the martinet had brought.
Finally the Wonderful Wife handed the martinet to Ms. Dana Kane Professional Disciplinarian. As her eyes grew wild with anticipation she ordered TheVBB back on his stomach so she had a clear shot at his back. Ms. Kane’s approach to the martinet was different. Instead of allowing each lash to take it full journey of pain before proceeding to the next. She layered the lashes on one after another. One would think this would be the fastest and easiest way to take the lashes, but in reality it only caused the pain to go from unbearable to horrendous intolerable pain, which seemed to never end. As each lash landed across his back the journey of pain began it course, but was not allowed to finish as the next one landed. By the time all eight lashes were done, the journey of pain was so intense with so many stages that there seemed to be nothing but piercing and excruciating pain. TheVBB had finally met his match, he was beaten into complete submission, what seemed like an unlikely and unimaginable moment finally came. TheVBB was ultimately brought to his knees and forced to admit he was broken and defeated. He had without a doubt found a new respect for both the Wonderful Wife and Ms. Dana Kane Professional Disciplinarian. TheVBB felt a stirring deep within his soul and before he knew what was happening a part of his bratty attitude departed his soul. The journey finally came to an end after two more lashes landed on his chest and another two landed on the bottom of his feet.
While this tale touches on only a meager of details the dreadfulness of this yarn is too great to continue. For the world cannot bare the telling of what happened that day, it is a horror is too great. The fear it would bring to light to those who read this tale would paralyze the reader with unremitting trepidation, which one has never faced before. Let it be known to all ye who read this story that in the mist of the Gulf of Mexico there did one day raise a battle so appalling that it can only dwell in the memories of those who participated. Hope with all ye soul that ye never find yurself in cabin 7425 in the middle of the sea when the Krakens give birth to their young. As two Tops wonder the hallway looking for an unsuspecting and vulnerable bottom to fulfill their lusts of beatings and lashings. Dread with all ye soul the dreaded tools of the trade, Capzation, Delrin and canes, for ye may not be as fortunate as TheVBB was. Even if ye do make it through the ordeal ye will never be the same again.
      
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘Historie’ Part 6: A Visit from Denmark

More excellent spanking fiction, and another chapter of The Story of Amy, by Annika:



Here is the long-awaited sixth installment of ‘Historie’, by one of our favorite new spanking authors, Annika.

*****


A visit from Denmark
It was my luck that my bottom wasn’t that sore, when we had to fly back to USA. It would have looked very strange if I stood up during the most of the flight. The worst part of leaving Denmark was that I had to leave Michael behind.
I have never used my computer as much as I did the following months. Michael and I were chatting as often as we could and on the strangest times during a day/night because of the time differences. My aunt usually had an opinion about how much time I should use on “useless” time wasting on the computer, but she understood that Michael meant a lot to me, and probably knew she would have to do a lot of spanking, because I wouldn’t stay away, no matter what.  
Well my aunt wasn’t the only one to set rules on our chatting habits. Michael did so too. I didn’t really think that much about the time differences, so I often accidently wrote him at times where he was asleep….I always seemed to have forgotten, that he had told me he went for bed…..He often told me to stop waking him up, and that I should watch it, otherwise I would be very sorry the next time I saw him…..I loved to tease him. I found it really racking to ‘play’ with him.
He even warned me one time, that if I wouldn’t stop he would write a letter to my aunt and complain about me, because I wouldn’t let him sleep……I dared him……
So the morning my aunt actually sad with a letter from Denmark I almost started to laugh out loud, but controlled myself. Instead I just asked if the letter was for me….. “No its addressed for me”…..”Okay is it from mom…?…..”No its from your Michael”….”Oh he didn’t”…..”You really don’t need to read it, it is just for fun”…”Well I will decide that, thank you”
Damn….so I didn’t sit down, I studied my aunts face while she was reading….to see if I could read any reaction that would indicate whether I was in trouble or safe. I’m not as good as my aunt to read people, so the verdict could be anything really…
“Amy is it true that Michael has asked you several times to let him sleep, and you just ignored that??”
“Ehm well yes sort of….”…”sort of? What didn’t you understand?”…..the time zones I thought but didn’t dare to say, and that would have been a lie as well….
“I’m waiting…What didn’t you understand?”…”I’m sorry I don’t know what to say…”…”Well how about the truth!”
The truth….well I love Michael, I wish he was here with me, I want to touch him, feel him, kiss him, hold him and so on….
“Okay…then Yes….he did tell me and I did ignore it…” I couldn’t help smile, which was a thing that sometimes incited my aunt at least when she was serious about something, and for some reason she took this very serious.
“Well young lady, I thought you were old enough to manage your chatting habits, obviously you do have some boundaries issues, and it must mean something to Michael as well”….Yeah he wants you to spank me, because he can’t do it himself…
“Michael only wrote you because I dared him”…”I know….Michael wrote that too”…”So you think it’s funny to get into troubles in risk of getting spanked?” “No no no, No I ehm, did he write that??” she smiled, which confused me a lot.
“Maybe you have forgotten that a spanking isn’t for fun”….well depends on who is giving it….”No I haven’t forgotten” “I’m really sorry, and I will let Michael sleep, when he wants to sleep…”
“Good, and the next time you chat with him, you can inform him as well, that you got a little reminder”
“Get over here”
I might as well have said out loud “come on this is just too stupid”, because that was what my aunt could read on my face. So on my way to her, she wanted me to get her belt….so my expression changed from this is stupid to please nooo……But she wasn’t kidding.
So I got her belt, and thought of Michael all the way to my aunt. Would he still think this is fair???
Looking at the belt I also had to think of my cousin….mmh well now it was my turn to try this one…
I gave the belt to my aunt. She folded it while I was looking. The letter was still lying on the table, and I couldn’t help noticing that it was a rather long letter….way to many words just to tell her that I kept him awake….
“You want to read it?”…”Yeesss…”
She took the letter and gave it to me. “You can read this letter while I spank you, Michael likes to write a lot”
Oh yeah now I remembered the humor she had while she spanked my cousin….
I went over her knee. She gently lifted my skirt up and sadly pulled my panties down. The spanking started, and I read the letter….
        Dear Ms… I know that I might be very out of line to be asking you for your assistance regarding Amy. I have asked Amy several times not to write me, when it is past midnight. I have to focus on my education, but it is hard to get any sleep, when Amy doesn’t seem to stop. I have warned her a lot of times, that it would have consequences for her. She thinks it’s funny, when I tell her, that I will involve you in this problematic, and even dared me. I love Amy very much, she means a lot to me, and I am saving money, so I can visit her someday, if you of course will allow it. I need to rest, and yes I could just turn of my phone, but it is also my work phone, so the line has to be open. I know that Amy respects you a lot, so I hope you will help me to get Amy to understand, that she has to respect the time difference.
Of course I wasn’t able to read this letter just like that. Shortly after she started the spanking I wished she would use her hand instead. I could read one line at a time then I had to focus on breathing, holding still, the pain. The pain seemed more endurable after reading he was saving money to get here. And to be honest I couldn’t wait to show him, what he made my aunt do to me…..I hoped he would feel sorry….My aunt switched from the belt to the hand. After a few minutes she asked me if I thought Michael would be satisfied with the punishment I had received…..somehow I really felt that the two of them had conspired or something…..”Yes I think this was what he wanted….”
Later that day Michael and I video chatted. “My aunt got your letter today….” He just started to smile and looked very expectant “And???” he replied…..”AND I should tell you, that I got a reminder”
“A reminder??”….I stood up, turned around, and lifted my skirt so he could see my still red bottom.
He started to laugh, which I found very unfair. “Doesn’t it hurt to sit??”….I just pulled the pillow up to the camera, which made him laugh even louder.
“Well I’m glad this seems to amuse you!”….”I’m sorry sweetie, but this is funny, and by the way, you shouldn’t have dared me!”…”Yeah yeah, fine…so when will you have enough savings to get here??”
“Well if it’s okay with your aunt, I would have enough savings to come visit you next month”
I jumped down to ask my aunt, and was overexcited when she actually allowed it.
So three weeks later he came. It was a struggle to keep my fingers away from him at the airport, in the car on our way home (my aunt was driving), I was just so happy to finally have him next to me again.
When we got back home, my aunt wanted to talk to us….naturally….So we sat there around the kitchen table and she started “I can see that you two really like each other, and that’s fine, but Michael I do have some house rules I expect you to respect”…..”And if you break the rules….” I continued….”Amy maybe you should just sit in that couch over there and let me talk with Michael!!”
I went over and held both hands over my mouth, to prevent me from laughing. My aunt explained the same rules to Michael as she did back then, when I moved here. She did add one more rule, which was no sleeping with each other. When she said that, I just felt like hiding of embarrassment.
Michael stayed cool and when she asked him, if he understood the rules he just said “yes, and I will make sure, we both will respect them!”…Well the two of them seemed to have a mutual understanding.
It was his first time in USA, so of course he wanted to see everything he could. I was more interested in looking at him, touching him, kissing him and so on but controlled myself, after all he was going to stay with us the next two weeks, so I would get plenty of chances get it my way as well.  At least I thought so….
We got home late that first day, and my aunt wasn’t home, she had some appointment, which opened for some possibilities. Michael saw possibilities as well, but not the same I had in mind.
We went up to my room and were lying on my bed. “Amy?”….”Yes??”….”The spanking you received from your aunt for keeping me awake….was it not effective enough or why did you keep writing me when I was asleep??!” “What?? I behaved!” “Amy do you really think I would accuse you for anything without facts?” He took a letter out of his pocket. You could see every text message I had sent the last few weeks, and at what time it had arrived in Denmark……Okay yes I might have sent a few messages to him.
“I warned you about this behavior, Amy” he was lying halfway on top of me looking straight into my eyes. I couldn’t help smile back at him. “Amy, I know you think I’m kidding, but I am very serious”…”I want you to go downstairs and find three implements, then get back up here”  “You will receive a spanking with all three of them!” he pointed at the door.
Something about his expression reminded me about my aunts so I instinctively reacted by walking towards the door…”And Amy if you choose implements like a feather or something like that, I will go find the implements, and I can guarantee you, that you will be very sorry about that”
I wasn’t scared, and I was smiling all the way down looking for something useful. I was excited in a whole new way.  I went to the kitchen, grabbed a wooden spoon…..I had secretly imagined how a spoon would feel like…..Two more…..I didn’t dare to take anything from my aunt (brush/belt) because how should I explain it if we accidently broke something….So I went to the hallway and took one of my slippers…One to go….Why couldn’t he just use his hand as a third thing?….I went to the bathroom and got my own brush (plastic). I took all three things upstairs and handed them to him. He looked at them and then nodded.
“They seem fine to me”….he was sitting on my bed, and with his hands he touched me gently from my knees slowly up my thighs and to my bottom. It felt great and I didn’t want him to stop. He guided me over his lap, and kept rubbing my bottom. “I think you deserve a little warm up”
He started to spank me with his hand….so his hand was the fourth thing…..I was surprised about how hard he spanked. It wasn’t harder than my aunt, but I kind of expected him to be a bit softer….I still had pants on, so I actually enjoyed lying there on his lap…..which also was quite a new kind of feeling…..
“mmh I can feel the heat from your bottom”… “Stand up”. He looked at the three implements lying next to him. “I want you to take your pants off and get over my lap again”…..”What if my aunt comes home, she might think we are doing something else?”….”If she comes home, I’ll tell her about your misbehaviors, and maybe she will join!” “Get over my lap”
I obeyed. I could feel the rough side of the slipper against my skin. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. It certainly did hurt, and I started to wiggle. He paused and rubbed and massaged my bottom. “Some nights I only got 2 hours of sleep because of you, do you have any idea, how difficult it was to pay attention during class?”… “Noo”….”I could have failed my class because of you”
He switched from the slipper to the spoon. The first hit with it stings so badly that I couldn’t help to squeal…”Awww…”….”well sweetie this is what you get from choosing a wooden spoon”. He spanked me faster this time, and I tried to get away from him at some point. I was amazed by his strength. I had no chance to get away. I could feel his muscles work and felt a different kind of desire grow in me. This feeling competed with the pain and it had a relieving effect on me.
“You think you will remember next time you are texting me to check what time it is??”…..”yes, I will, I’m sorry”
“mmh, I don’t know if I believe you, after all your aunt did a good work the last time, at that didn’t prevent you from texting me!”
He took the brush and soothed my sore skin with the cold surface. “Your bottom really has a healthy color”
“So Amy lets get through this last part of your punishment shall we!”
The spankings started again. I wondered how he could be so instinctively in his way to spank. He spanked as if he had never done anything else in his life, and every time I almost felt like starting to cry he took a break, asked me to relax, or to breathe, and then he would start again. The last two hits were clearly the hardest and my bottom was burning.
He helped me up, and pulled my panties and pants up. He looked deep into my eyes, and gently kissed me.
“Amy, take these back from where you took them”
I went downstairs and had even a bigger smile than I had before, when I had to find some implements.
My aunt came home, just as I put my slipper back at its place….
“Hi Amy”….”Hi” and I started to blush…..
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘The Book’ : Spooky Spanking story contest entry

‘The Book’ is yet another example of the excellent time our participants had with the Spooky Spanking Story Contest. Halloween has passed, but the treats just keep coming…

–  Dana

*****
The book
” we´ll never get to the party on time”…”Why did we absolutely have to take that crappy car of yours??
“Relax honey, we will get to that party”…”RELAX? We are in the middle of nowhere dressed in costumes that won’t get any reasonable human being to pull over and help”…”I have had it, I’ll walk”
“Come on sweetie you can’t walk all the way besides its dark and the only light we have is the one from this “crappy” car”

At that moment the life of his beautiful red mustang ended. And there were not lights anymore.

“Well at least your car agrees with me….”

She started walking down the road. There were no houses or anything else in sight. Her husband stood still for a while, then shook his head and started to walk.

It wasn’t the first time he came tumbling after her. He had learned early on that it was easier just to let her have her will. It did annoy him, but every time he had tried to reason with her, she kept going on for hours arguing. He simply didn’t have the energy for that. He had often imagined, putting a stop to this just by grabbing her, pulling her over his knees and spanking her until she would shut up.
He was thinking of exactly that watching her from behind. She had a perfect bottom, especially with these high heels. The tight cat suit she was wearing just made this picture perfect. He couldn’t help to smile.

“What are you smiling for? Do you really think this is funny?? What if we won’t survive this night???
“Well…” and as so often happened before she responded before he got to say anything. “Just spare me for your explanations, you will pay for new shoes, because these are worthless right now, my feet are killing me”
She took her shoes of and threw them away. She kept walking, but he just stood there and looked in the direction of the shoes.

“Well if we won’t survive to night. I will finally find some peace and you will for once shut up”

He missed his wife. He missed the woman he fell in love with. The girl on fire. She used to shine, to laugh, to smile, to listen and care. She used to be so spontaneous and alive. Nothing was good enough for her anymore.
He glanced after the shoes once again.

“Are you coming?!” she yelled….

He started to consider his options…..They were all alone, no one would hear her, he could stop this right now. He could take her and give her the spanking of her life, and if she should leave him for that, well so be it.

A car passed them. She tried to get it to stop, and the look of that made him start to laugh. The car of course didn’t stop. She stared at him with disbelieve and anger which stopped his laughing.

He didn’t grab her, he didn’t stop her, he just started walking again like she did.

The road seemed as a never ending road. He found it strange because he knew this road, and usually it didn’t seem that long. He saw something that caught his attention on the road a few steps ahead. He looked down at it, and was surprised to see an old book. He picked it up, studied the cover. It had no title, but was pretty thick. He wondered how his wife could miss this book. He opened the book and read the first page.
                           This book is dedicated to all of you who have had it.
                           Are you sick and tired of being bullied by the one you love?
                           Do you feel disrespected? Do you want to change that?
                           Beware to read on because there is no turning back.
He turned the page and started to read.
                           Welcome to our newest residents, Alex and Sarah……
A flash of light appeared and disappeared just as fast. He was still standing with the book and couldn’t believe what he was reading….Welcome, Alex and Sarah. That was their names. He read on….
                           Follow the road and you will soon get to your new home.
                           We are awaiting you

“Hey I can hear music, we must be near some residence”
He looked at her and just nodded.

Around the next corner a little town revealed itself. It looked like any other small town at this time of the year. The houses were decorated in various Halloween themes, but no one seemed to be home. At the very end of the main street they could see a huge mansion. The music came from there, so Sarah just steered straight to that place. Alex studied every house they passed, and noticed that the last house next to the mansion had a little welcome sign in the window.
They went up to the front door, where they were about to knock on the door. Just before touching the door, it opened by itself. Sarah didn’t seem surprised, but just commented, that they used to use the same trick every Halloween back where she grew up. She walked inside and Alex after her.

“Wow look, they have really tried to make this look like some kind of correction facility”

She was right. On the walls were different kinds of implements exhibited. Sarah stood quite some time and looked at them. He was surprised when he noticed a little smile on her lips.

The music came from the end of the hallway. They reached the massive door, which just like the entrance door opened automatically. Both of them took a step backwards. People inside the room were all looking at them. They were all dressed in costumes, and it seemed they had a theme which was authority versus submissive. The people smiled polite at them, and then started to dance, talk or whatever they had done before the arrival of Alex and Sarah. Alex couldn’t get his eyes of a young woman who held a man in a leash. The man tried to get her attention, she ignored him, but he wouldn’t let go, so at one point she lifted her hand to indicate she would beat him, he instantly threw himself at her feet. Alex turned his head away very fast, after she looked straight at Alex and smiled.

“Well at least our costumes seem to match this party theme” Sarah repeated.

An elder man stepped up to Alex and reached his hand as a greeting. Alex took it.
“I am John and the beautiful woman in that corner over there is my wife”….Alex looked at John’s wife and he wasn’t lying. She was beautiful. She looked kind of ashamed and stood there gently rubbing her bottom. Suddenly Alex understood why the hand of John felt so warm.
“I’m sorry, I haven’t presented myself, I am Alex and this is my wife Sarah”…”Ah yes, the one that could use some guidance….” He blinked at Alex and went on. “Guidance??”

Alex felt a strange urge to look to his right. A dark haired man was watching him. He had a very strong physically appearance, and for some reason Alex grabbed Sarah by her arm, and started walking toward this man. It was as if he wasn’t in control over his own body at that moment but just responded to an unspoken command.
Sarah tried to get free of him, but first succeeded when Alex let go of her. She was about to yell at him, when this man stepped right in front of her. His power over her was instant. She couldn’t move nor say anything. The man turned his head towards Alex. “So Alex, I will teach you to control the behavior of Sarah”…”And Sarah” He looked into her eyes. “You and I know you have longed for this for years”
Sarah was about to say something but was interrupted by him “Did I ask you to say anything right now?!!”
“Alex, go outside and find something on the wall you find fit for her and when you do that, remember of all the times she has acted out like a little spoiled child!”

Alex went outside in the hallway and studied the implements. He wasn’t nervous anymore, he was fascinated by the control and power this person expressed, and wanted to learn how to be like that. “Longing for this….” He took a brush, and then remembered the look on her face when she was looking at the cane. “Let’s see if you still smile when you feel this one”. Alex was very excited and thought this man would show him how to punish Sarah.
When he returned with the implements the man smiled. “I see….you expect me to punish her?”….Alex didn’t respond. “Thanks for the offer, but this is a gift for you and Sarah will see it as a gift for her as well”
Enter that room and you will know what to do.
For some reason Sarah obeyed and followed Alex into the room. It was a huge bedroom with a bed placed in the middle of the room. The room was lit with dim light and had a pleasant atmosphere to it.
Sarah looked at Alex, and down on the implements.
“Sarah I love you to death, but I am fed up with the way you treat me and other people. You behave as if there is no one else in this world that has needs” “And when you threw those shoes away I wanted to give you the spanking of your life. Believe me when I say, I think you deserve this!!”
Alex once again grabbed her by her arm and went over to bed. He laid the brush and the cane neatly next to each other. He sat down on the bed and looked up. Sarah was standing quite still and looking at him. She didn’t say anything but just had an expectant look. He pulled her down over his lap. He gently stroked her bottom, which really looked perfect in this cat suit. She seemed to enjoy his gently touch, so he lifted his hand up in the air. Sarah held her breath and waited for the first spanking which she secretly had been longing for. He waited just until she had to breathe, then he started to spank her. He counted inside his head. 1…2…3…4…5…6…7…8….9…10. She started to wiggle and hold her breath again. He stopped.
“You know this is just a warm up, I haven’t started the real punishment yet” Sarah responded by breathing heavily. “I hope you will remember this, otherwise I will gladly repeat this until you know how to behave”
The spanking started again. Alex felt great. He loved the feeling of power and loved the way her body moved on his lap. For once he was in charge and she had to trust him without questioning. 25…26….27…28…29…30. Sarah started to hyperventilate so Alex took a break and gently rubbed her bottom again. “Aren’t you happy that I bought this tight cat suit for you??” “Sarah, answer me….”
“Yes…..I am sorry, please I will behave now”….
“Stand up”. Sarah did as commanded. She looked so small and vulnerable, but Alex knew her. She was a master in appealing. “Take that suit of, I want to see what impact I have on you”
Sarah looked surprised but did what she was told. Alex smiled at her and said “god girl, I see you learn fast”
He turned her around to watch her bare bottom. He felt pity for her, but only a little. He asked her to get over his lap again. He took the brush and let the cold side of the brush sooth her red bottom. He noticed her breathing again; it wasn’t a breathing that indicated that she was in pain. He smiled, then lifted the brush and started to spank. She couldn’t hold still now. She was wiggling, moaning and tried to crawl of his lap. “Sarah! Keep still or I will keep on going longer than planned”. She tried to control herself. Her bottom change from light red to dark red, and radiated a quite nice heat, he thought. She started to cry, so he stopped again. “It is okay sweetie, I know it hurts, but this is your own doing”. His hand gently stroked her hair, down her back to her bottom. He kept doing this move until she had herself under control again. He lifted her up from his lap. She still seemed very vulnerable the way she stood there in front of him, but this time he knew that she was vulnerable. He lifted her head so she looked into his eyes. “Sarah you are almost through your punishment. The cane will hurt a lot, and I will only spank you with it because you really crossed the line by throwing your shoes away” “you will get 10 strokes with the cane, 5 on each buttock, and you will count them….okay?” She nodded. “Good, bend over that bed and hand me that cane”. Alex did start to feel a bit sorry for her, but knew he had to do it, because this would push her further out, and he would be the one to catch her.
It was hard for her to count, to breathe, to stand still. The cane left marks on her bottom, but she got through it. With the last stroke she landed on the bed, breathing fast and heavily and started to cry again. Alex lay down beside her, and comforted her whispering “I am so proud of you, you did really well” “you are so beautiful, and I’d give the world to you, I will take care of you, if you just let me” “please look at me”
She did, and there she was. The girl on fire. She was glowing, calm and smiling. Then she snuggled up to him. Shortly after she was sleeping like a baby. Alex found the old book and read a few chapters. He read about the young woman with the man on the leash and skipped to the last chapter, which must have written itself because it was all about Sarah and Alex.

A year later…..
She was sad because she knew she couldn’t please her boyfriend the way he liked. She didn’t know how too, and he wouldn’t explain it to her. Instead he went out to let other women dominate him. It was his idea that she should dress up like a dominatrix for Halloween, but he seemed unsatisfied with her.
The streets were deserted and she felt very lonesome even though he was standing next to her. They were waiting for the bus, so she took place on a bench. When she put her hand down on the bench, it more felt like leather. She looked down and saw this old book with no title. She took it, opened it and started to read……
                           This book is dedicated to all of you, who want to give,
                           but don’t know how.
                           Do you feel inadequate? Do you feel everything you try
                           just don’t seem to be right and satisfying for the one you
                           love? Do you want to learn?
                           Beware to read on because there is no turning back.
She turned the page…..
                           Welcome to our newest residents, Michael and Jennifer

                                                       The end…..
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘Trick or Treat?’ This is a GREAT Spooky Story Entry

The Spooky Spanking Story Contest brought out a lot of creativity in readers. In the case of this story, titled “Trick or Treat”, it brought out a little more. 

My sweet little Angel wrote this story, then submitted it under a pseudonym – trying to sneak her way into winning a contest which she’s not permitted to enter. 
Angel was surprised when she didn’t win, and (while spanking her soundly for the offense) I explained that cheaters NEVER win.

Nonetheless, Angel’s penned a beautiful story, which I’m sure you’ll all enjoy.

–  Dana

Trick or Treat?
“Why are we spending Halloween this way?” Cleo asked her boyfriend, stepping over wet mud and not liking it at all. “There better be something amazing down this country road. You realized this giant neon yellow sign says “No Trespassing, right?” she reminded him as he sloppily splashed through the muddy puddles.  “We have so much candy anyway, I can’t believe we’re still trick-or-treating at our ages.”
Edward chuckled at her annoyance, “I have a surprise for you. I promise you you won’t be thinking about the mud in a few moments.  We’re not trick-or-treating here.  We have enough candy to last us ‘til next Halloween.” He stroked her cheek but her expression conveyed that she was not convinced. She smiled slightly, “We could have done this “surprise” in a luxury hotel like last year Eddie, you cheap ass.  You were only outta work for a 3 weeks and you came back with a bonus so crying poverty ain’t gonna cut it. ”
Edward laughed, lightly wrapping his fingers around her long dark locks with a gentle tug. “Now that’s not any way for a lady to talk, now is it?” he pretended to scold.
Cleo had the immediate reaction of grabbing his fingers and twisting and bending them loose as he yelped out in pain, she wasn’t used to having her hair pulled. “Owww. Honey, what are you doing?” His digits throbbed as he shook them furiously in the air to shake away the pain.
“What am I doing?” Cleo answered with her own question. “What am I doing?” She was clearly miffed. “What are YOU doing? You don’t touch my hair like that.” She huffed and treaded onward as Edward quickly rushed behind. “You’ve been a douche all weekend, Eddie. I don’t know what you think you’re doing trying to pull my hair and talk to me like a big-shot but you need to cut it.”
Edward continued on dejectedly trying to explain, now competing with the stirring winds for his girlfriend’s attention. “Honey,” he called out, his voice echoing behind him, “Can you just slow down a minute, please?” He waited for Cleo to slow her pace and then proceeded to explain.
“Oh, good,” his girlfriend scoffed while removing the matted hair from her face. “You have an explanation for your bizarre behavior? Well save it ‘til we get to that place up there. This better be good.”
It had now started to rain which only added to her aggravation. At least she saw some lights in the distance. Hopefully this was some kind of romantic bed and breakfast tucked into the woods. She’d be able to take a soothing bubble bath, enjoy a prepared dinner and nice glass (or 10) of wine and then snuggle into bed with Eddie while they watched their favorite horror movies and ate their candy. Or maybe that would all be ruined, she thought as the rain suddenly pelted them furiously, interrupting her warm fuzzy fantasy. Cleo didn’t know if she would get past this. She ran towards the dimly lit house, losing a shoe along the way and making a new one of clay-thick mud.
Eddie lagged behind, slipping and accidentally taking a bath in wet dirt. Normally Cleo would have laughed at this, but her annoyance dictated her allegiance. She took shelter under the porch covering of this strange, eerie house while she waited for Edward to catch up, not losing any time when he did. “What is this place? Where are we? Why did you do this to me?” She angrily hurled a slew of questions at him. Unlucky lad, he couldn’t answer any of them when he looked at the house. Maybe he should have mapquested the party location after all.
“Cleo, first off, please don’t be so angry. I don’t know where we are but this is not the place I thought we would end up. We can just wait ‘til the rain lets up and go back to the car.”
Cleo sighed in frustration, her wet mascara running into her burning eyes and her false eyelashes becoming displaced. “This is probably going to be the worst Halloween ever.”
“Snap out of it,” he barked back at her. “You can put on all the stupid makeup and costume jewelry you want but you’re not really Cleopatra, you know! We were supposed to be at the 50 shades party.”
He suddenly had her attention. “At the WHAT?”
It sounded stupid, even as he said it. “You know. That book, Fifty Shades of Grey. I know you hate it but you never gave it chance, you only read it half way!”
This was just about all she could handle, “And you read it ALL the way?” she asked behind gritted teeth.
“Yes, I did. Thank you very much. Me and the guys in the book clu… uh nevermind. Come on. All the chicks love it.” He was unable to conceal his nerves and was fumbling about in his actions and speech. “And like, like I found a Halloween party, like erotic… an erotic party. On craigslist. It looked pretty awesome. That’s why I yanked your hair a little before. I thought you’d like it. That’s what the girls are into now.” He was talking at the speed of light and she could barely keep up.  Finally he sucked in a breath along with some kind of flying bug that had hitched a ride with the wind.  “Ick,” he altered her to his horror.   He wiped his mouth and then he wiped the water from his brow and took out a book from his backpack. THE book. He handed it to Cleo who was too shocked to refuse it.
Cleo looked ill. “O…M…G, where the hell did you get this, Master F*ckFace? My trash can? I think my ‘inner goddess’ is about to puke,” she said sarcastically making gagging noises for dramatic effect. By this point she was nearly growling the words. “You know how much I hate this book,” she hissed. “Why the f*ck do you think I would want to go to a party about it on my favorite night of the year?” Her anger made her look genuinely possessed.  “You are a zombie.  I am Cleopatra.  We are supposed to be at a COSTUME party where I can be admired for my awesome makeup skills and THIS is where you bring me?”
His words were ringing through her brain antagonizing her: That’s what the girls are into now.
Edward had this dumb expression on his face, the one where his eyes become slightly crossed and the corner of the right side of his mouth hangs down like someone is dragging on it. “I just thought we could try it out. What’s the big deal? Even my mom read it… twice. Maybe three times. Coulda been fou…”
“Shut up!” Cleo commanded, “This is what I of think of that dumbass book.” Maybe it was the near-full moon that possessed her as she leapt off the porch and started digging a grave for the thing with her bare hands. Edward was too terrified to protest and just watched her fling heaping piles of dirt to both sides of her, toss the book it and bury it. She didn’t even seem to mind that her perfectly manicured nails now had little mounds of mud inside of them.
“This book is ridiculous,” she screamed, her pitch rising with every word. “You think can be Christian Grey and I can be Anastasia whats-her-face? Let me tell you something, pal. The only reason that worked was because THAT guy was rich and FAKE. Seattle skyscraper? You live in the basement of your mother’s ranch house! You can’t even afford a pony, never-mind one of those luxury cars that fictitious moron sports around!” She was talking with her hands now, slinging mud with each gesture, some of which entered his nostril, eliciting a gag.
She misunderstood. “Oh, now you are going to make sounds at me?” She stood up wildly.
Edward retreated with a silent shake of his head as he pointed to the mud dripping from his nose. It was likely Cleo was annoyed enough to slap him but she was interrupted when someone flung open the door. Both of them had forgotten where they were, and most importantly, that they were not alone.
Much to their mutual shock, a beautiful dark haired woman was glaring down at them. She glanced down at Cleo with a scolding expression. Her blue glass-colored eyes looked almost translucent with the light of the moon behind them. “Why are you screaming like that, young woman?” she asked, “And what are you doing to my property?” Why are you digging in my front yard and slinging mud at my house?” Her eyes darted from Cleo’s makeup stained-face to the muddy grave and then to Edward and his faded zombie scars and dirt covered bodys. “Didn’t your mama teach you any manners?  Didn’t one of you see the NO TRESPASSING sign?” she asked without awaiting an answer. “Come inside,” she demanded.
The couple looked at each other and began apologizing simultaneously which made their words sound like a foreign language. Finally they managed to simply decline with the universal no gesture, a shake of the head with more than a hint of enthusiasm. The woman looked at them and her ruby lips began to form into a crooked smirk. “I’m sorry. That wasn’t really an invitation kids.”
“Whoa, WHOA,” Edward chimed in. “I’m not a kid. I’m nearly 33.” He pointed to Cleo. She’s even older than me. We’re not some dumbass teenagers.”
The woman looked at them crossly and examined their mud drenched appearances.  “Coulda fooled me,” she said sarcastically. She put her hand on her hips, expressing a subtle gesture of authority that made them both quiver. “As I was saying before being so rudely interrupted by a little brat (regardless of his physical age), that was not an invitation. That was a command. Besides, you’ll never make it back to wherever the heck you came from with this torrential downpour. But the cops can sure make it down here. Those fellas understand what ‘no trespassing’ means, and they just love my homemade cider.  I’ve got ‘em on speed dial, wanna meet ‘em?”
They knew she was right. If they didn’t take shelter they’d end up swimming in the mud with the… book. And they’d likely be in trouble if she called the cops. That seemed a tad drastic but the weather was too severe to protest. They were a little stuck.
Begrudgingly, they walked up to the porch and started to go inside. But this mysterious woman stopped them at the door with a look that said they must be batshit crazy if they thought they were entering her house looking like they just had a fantasy mud wrestling match. She told them to strip of their costumes and shoes and handed them two towels that hung on the coat rack, almost as if she had been expecting them in their dirtied, pitiful conditions.
“I’ll make some tea. The two of you go shower. But NOT together. I don’t care about your personal relationship whatever that is. No hanky panky here. She pointed to Cleo, “You, upstairs two doors to your left.” She turned her attention to Edward, “And you, downstairs first door on your right.” She addressed them both. “I’ll throw some clean clothes in the bathrooms, I can’t guarantee they’ll fit but those muddy clothes are staying on the porch, and you’ll just have to make do. Then you will go to the spare bedroom down the hall and take a nap. There are two beds. You will not be napping together. I am having a Halloween party later, which you are welcome to join. But I don’t need you in my hair when I’m getting it together and the guests arrive. Don’t do anything stupid either. No wandering, no stealing…”
It seemed like she went on rambling forever. Neither of them was exactly tired when they got there, but after the long winded speech, shower and tea, they both dozed off (in separate beds) for several hours.
Edward woke up first, in a panic. He rushed to the other bed and frantically shook Cleo. “I don’t know what happened. We just took a shower and “nap” in some stranger’s house in the middle of nowhere. I think we should get the hell outta here.”
Cleo was still groggy. She pushed his hands away, annoyed. “I need five more minutes. Edward.” She must have still been miffed because she used his full first name, which he strongly disliked.
“I’m serious, Cleo. Wake up!” 
She slapped at his hands this time.  “Get away from me, I’m tired!”
The agitation in Eddie was rising.  “I swear to God, Cleo.  Please!  He pounded his fist on the nighttable and a book fell from the bottom shelf, right onto his foot.  “Oww,” he screamed, hopping up and trying to shake off the pain. First Cleo bent his fingers all the way back and now a bible-heavy book fell on his foot.   Except it wasn’t a bible.  It was a thick book, leather bound and ancient looking.  Eddie thought it resembled something out of a Harry Potter movie and as he handed the book to Cleo, who was now sitting up in bed, he forgot about his pain.
Cleo, who could never control her curiosity, had suddenly found the motivation to be alert.  “What is this?” she asked aloud, really to no one in particular.  She knew Eddie couldn’t possibly know.  She examined the book, running her fingers over it as if it were brail.  “Hey, Eddie, look at this.  Make that light brighter.  I think it says something.”
Eddie sat back down on the bed after adjusting the dimmer switch.  He watched Cleo run her fingers over the cover of the book, tracing the indent of old, fading letters.  She looked at him curiously, “Look closely and use your fingers to make the outline of the letters,” she told him.  “I think it says ‘The Curse of Dana’; and it looks like a witch’s book.”
Suddenly the “kids” heard footsteps approaching and Cleo stashed the book under the bed with great effort, due to its weight. “We’ve gotta get back to this later.”  She had wanted to say more but the woman entered, looking entirely transformed.  The two moved close to each other, startled by her appearance.  She had dressed like Maleficent, the evil Queen from Snow White, probably for the party she was talking about hosting earlier. Her costume was complete with a thick black velvet robe with purple trim, and a beautiful glowing prop wand. Her eyes looked even more incredible now, almost as if they weren’t real at all.  They wondered if she had been wearing contacts.
The woman invited them to join her downstairs for some hot cider and snacks.  On their way down they noticed a sign on one of the doors that said, “Anyone who sets foot in this room shall experience the Curse of Dana.”  They both eyed each other but kept silent, not wanting to appear like they knew something.  Rather they waited for the woman to prepare the snacks and drinks while they hurriedly discussed the sign.
“We gotta go back up and see what’s in that book,” Cleo spat out.
“I know,” said Eddie.  He began to whisper like an excited child.  “Who do you think Dana is and what kind of curse do you think the book contains, and the room?”
The woman came in abruptly with the items.  She must have heard a bit of the conversation.  “I’m Dana,” she said politely.  “With all that ruckus I forgot to introduce myself but from the screaming I gather you are Cleo and Edward.”
“Please call me, Eddie, Ma’am.  I hate Edward.”  It took a second for it to register that this woman just introduced herself as Dana.  Cleo bit her lip when she realized.  Eddie started to move about anxiously as if he were doing in the wee-wee dance.
Dana immediately picked up on their anxieties.  “Well, eat up.  We only have about half an hour before everyone starts comin’ on it.  So why don’t you two go back up with your cider and see if any of those Halloween costumes fit you.  There are a bunch in the closet next to the room you napped in.”  She looked at them with raised eyebrows.  “I’m a pretty good hostess but don’t go pissin’ me off.  Some things are off limits, like rooms with signs.  I’m warning you now because somehow you missed the blinding yellow one about 100 feet off my property.”  She smiled with a mildly sinister expression.  “Go on, I promise you’ll have fun here!”
Dana left the room to finish preparing and the two headed back upstairs, whispering eagerly the whole time.  “We have to get the book,” Cleo insisted.  “That lady must be THE Dana. Maybe she is a witch, like one of those who practice Wiccan or maybe the black arts.  We need to find out.  She might have spells or hexes in there.”

“We have to get into that room first,” Eddie countered.
Cleo shook her head.  “Dumbass, maybe we should read what the curse is BEFORE going into the room?” she asked sarcastically.  “If there really is a curse, maybe we don’t want to experience it.”
“Oh come on, seriously, Cleo?”  He dragged her up the stairs as she was going too slow for his taste.  “There is no such thing as witches or black arts or whatever.  Let’s just go into the room.  We can look at the book later.”  He paused a moment as if he just had a brilliant idea.  “Or you can like go get the book and I’ll go pretend to use the bathroom so she doesn’t get suspicious, then we’ll meet at the forbidden room.”
Cleo thought about it for a second.  “I guess that sounds ok,” she said. 
Eddie became serious, his brows scrunching together to emphasize the gravity of his request.  “But please promise me that you won’t read the book or even open it until we meet back there. We’ll read it before we go in, but we gotta do it together.  You know… just incase this woman is some kind of nutjob or something.”
“Ok,” Cleo promised.  “But we gotta do this fast.  I’m getting a little nervous and her people are coming in like 20 minutes.  Let’s just get back here as soon as we can.  Hopefully there will be something awesome in that room and we can take pics with our cells and post it on facebook and twitter.”
“It’s a plan, let’s go.”  Eddie and Cleo parted ways, meeting back at the forbidden location within five minutes.  The sign was ominous and as they approached they realized the sign was actually a small chalk board with white chalk letters written on it.  “What is she a teacher?” Eddie joked nervously.
“I don’t know,” Cleo snapped.  “Let’s just do this, ok?”
“Do what?” questioned a stern voice approaching from the distance.  Both Cleo and Eddie froze, still as statues, as if this would make them invisible.  Neither of them either bothered to turn around to face the voice, this is how scared they were.  They waited as mere moments dragged on for eternity until the voice reached them.  “Face me,” it said.  “I will not tell you twice.”
The pair turned around, feeling very much like naughty children who had just been caught doing a very bad deed.  Cleo wanted to drop the book but it was much too heavy to do anything with at the last second.  It remained in her hand as evidence, as the doorknob to the off-limits room which was super-glued to Eddie’s hand by his nervous sweat.
They both noted that Dana did not look pleased.  They wondered if she would kick them out in the storm, or call the cops, or both.  But her expression turned somewhat soft as if she had a moment of reconsideration.  “I see you are curious as to what’s inside this room, and that you were about to go in it.” She eyed them with a near parental authority, “despite the fact I specifically told you not to.  So let’s just get this over with.  Let me show you.”  Her eyes were a deep impenetrable crystal, and although there was no lingering anger, they were nothing if not painfully intimidating.
Both Cleo and Eddie wanted to protest, but neither did.  Dana pushed past Eddie and pried his wet fingers from the doorknob.  She told Cleo to carry the book into the room, and she proceeded to very slowly open the door.  She also proceeded to hum eerie tunes, cheerfully, to torment them.  Cleo’s eyes were wide opened and ready for any surprises.  Eddie had his half closed, as if squinting them shut could protect him from any impending doom.  However, what they saw when they entered was what neither of them expected, and actually turned out to be disappointing.  It was just a room, a bedroom, a spare bedroom… nothing spectacular, nothing terrifying, certainly nothing curse-worthy.  This is what Cleo was thinking anyway, but she dared not say the words aloud. Instead she just glanced down at the book in her hands as if transferring her thoughts onto it.
Intuitively, Dana addressed these very thoughts.  “You are cursed now, you realize?” she said without malice and almost nonchalantly.  Nobody had the courage to speak.  “Come here,” she told them, guiding them with a finger motion to come close to her while she took a seat on the bed.  “Hand me the book, missy,” she instructed Cleo, who at this point was beginning to tremble with dread.  She complied.
 Eddie, acting quite useless, remained in very un-heroic statue mode.  Cleo gazed at him with venom.  “Good to know I could count on you in an emergency,” she hissed.
Eddie didn’t even twitch.  “You be quiet,” Dana scolded as she sat the heavy, aged book on her lap.  “You are both so eager to know what’s inside this book, so I’ll show you.  Keep your eyes open… Edward,” she demanded.  “You too, young lady.”
Thoughts were racing through their minds.  Was she going to put a spell on them?  Was the thing possessed?  Was she going to write their names in it like Death Note and kill them that way?  Their thoughts were halted and they were again shocked as Dana opened the book, only to reveal… that it wasn’t a book at all.  It was a box made to look like a book.  They both looked on in awe as she opened the cover (which was a clever front for a lid) and removed something from inside. 
“This, is the curse of Dana,” she informed them, ever so pleasantly.  And I know it’s not really a book, but I do have a little poem in here.  It’s for naughty trespassers.  They get a special treat if they actually find this little treasure.  She recited the poem to them.
                Use your wits you fools who dare
                And wonder if it’s wise
                To look upon this book so brave
                While wearing your disguise
                Take care to know the consequence
                If curiosity’s your aim
                For you might not be so eager when
                I let you lay your claim
The two of them starred at it dumbly trying to decipher the poem and the connection to this thing, a thick piece of rubber with a handle.  What kind of spell could this produce?  Neither of them knew how to respond until Dana stood up, turned around and whacked the bed with the strap.  The horrifying sound echoed throughout the room.  Cleo cringed while maintaining a little shred of dignity but Eddie screamed like a little girl and jumped so high his feet were almost off the ground.
Dana turned towards them again.  Fortunately for her, neither victim was coherent enough to protest.  So neither of them thought to run or scream for help as she bent them, together, over the bed.  In the interest of fairness, they had not ever experienced something like this and still did not know what to expect… at least not until the first stroke landed, side by side, on their fully clothed bottoms.  Eddie, acting as typical Eddie, leapt up in a frenzy and started dancing around and rubbing his lit-up bottom.  Cleo, petrified from the pain, remained there shivering and terrified.  Dana figured she would be easier to deal with, so she decided to focus on Eddie while giving Cleo the directive to remain in the impressive position she managed to withstand.
“Edward,” Dana began, her tone taking on a gravity meant to appear threatening.  “I welcome you into my home and asked only one thing of you.  You found it impossible to comply.  All you had to do was ask, and I would have gladly shown the two of you what was in here.  In a much more agreeable way.  Now, you will be punished.  Luck is on your side.  I’m an evil witch who moonlights as a professional disciplinarian,” she winked.  “Now, let’s get down to business.  With that she gently guided a shocked Eddie over the bed and pulled down his pants and briefs, revealing an angry welt from the first smack.  Cleo couldn’t resist looking at the mark, causing Eddie great shame.  However, her defiance was met with her bottom instantly bared and a series of two dozen hand smacks assaulting her backside in retribution.  Dana’s hand was not much less comforting than the strap and this time Cleo lost the remainder of her dignity as she pleaded for the woman to stop.
Dana stopped, but only to finish punishing Eddie.  She directed Cleo not to get out of position or try to sneak any peeks again.  Cleo buried her head in the pillow so as to not to be tempted. But she still heard every resounding slap as the strap came down across Edward’s naked bottom.  About a dozen vicious smacks marred his backside, causing him to yelp in pain.  But after seeing what happened to Cleo for her disobedience, he remained as stoic as he could.  This did not mean tears didn’t spring up in his eyes but his body complied with the no-protesting order. After the second round of a dozen whacks, he collapsed on the bed.  He was so consumed with his sore bottom that he barely remembered Cleo was even there and he had no interest in her agony as the strap decorated her bottom with raised red welts.
“And you young lady, are supposed to know better.  You seem a bit more intelligent than your counterpart here and why you would go along with this silliness is absurd.  That’s what I want you to think about as I strap your bottom with the last dozen.”  Cleo was shivering and her bottom was ablaze.  She didn’t know how she could possible endure another twelve.  The fear incited her to pleading.  Tears fell down her face, but Dana was unmoved.  When it came to punishing misbehavior, it was her duty and she didn’t take it lightly.  She did not stop until she was convinced Cleo wouldn’t be able to sit comfortably for at least several days.
When she was done she let the two cry it out without the added embarrassment of them having to endure her watching.  She returned to check on them a little while later.  They both were in a state of fogginess but became instantly alert when she entered.  She had a visitor with her, a young man in his late 20’s who was holding the dreaded ‘Curse of Dana’ “book” solemnly in his hands.  She sent the two out and told them to enjoy the party downstairs and assured them there was no hard feelings.  She said she sometimes gets a little irritated but that it dissolves quickly, and she handed them some Halloween themed cupcakes.  They immediately obeyed and headed downstairs toward the party as Dana took a seat on the bed, in almost the exact position she was in such a short while ago.
Before she could speak, her unexpected visitor started pleading with her.  “I’m sorry.  I didn’t mean to trespass, and I just wanted to know what the ‘Curse of Dana’ was and what was in that weird old book.  I won’t come near here again, Ma’am, I swear.  Please don’t call the cops.
“I’m not going to call the cops, dear,” Dana smiled.  She held the book on her lap.  “Come closer,” she instructed.  Her new victim did as he was told.  “Here, let me show you,” she said. She began to open the lid ever so slowly at an angle where the boy couldn’t quite make out what was happening.  She only opened it a tad so that it still appeared to be the book it posed as. “You are too far away,” Dana scolded.  “Come here.”
The young man did as he was told and took a few steps forward as he watched Dana, overcome by the mystery.  Dana gazed down at the box, getting ready to reveal its secret. Her piercing blue eyes burned into him and he could not pull away from their power.
“Trick or Treat?” she asked him with an evil cackle.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Must-read entry to the Spooky Spanking story contest

Wow! There were so many really excellent entries for the Spooky Spanking Story Contest last month, and this is another example. Enjoy!

– Dana


As they walked down the dark road, Holly wondered if she and Michelle weren’t a little bit too old to go trick or treating in the first place. It had seemed like a good idea a few hours ago, but they had both had quite a bit of hard cider at that point, so anything would have seemed like a good idea to liven up their Halloween just a little bit.
Now, they had stopped at almost every house on the main road, mostly to be told that they were too old to be going door to door. They had also received several criticisms for the lack of imagination involved in their costumes. In their earlier state of inebriation, they had forgotten that dressing up was a critical part of trick or treating.
“I’m tired,” Michelle announced. “Why don’t we just go home instead of walking down this empty road in the dark like a couple of complete idiots?”
Michelle could be such a buzz kill, Holly thought, continuing to walk on in front. There was no way she was going to spend her night at home where she would no doubt be bored to death. “No,” she yelled, “I will think of something we can do, but I don’t want to go home yet.”
After wandering in the dark for several more minutes, Holly tripped. “Ouch,” she yelped as her elbow fell hard into the dirt.
Michelle came running to her side, worrying that she might be injured. “Are you okay?” she asked, straining to see any signs of injury in the dark.
“Oh, I’m fine,” Holly grumbled, lifting something off the ground. “I just tripped over this stupid book. Who would leave a book in the middle of nowhere in the first place?”
“Maybe, they didn’t realize they had dropped it,” Michelle offered, helping Holly stand and brush the dirt off herself. “What kind of book is it anyway?”
While neither of them had a flashlight, Holly quickly thought to pull out her cell phone. It got no service in this area, but the weak light allowed her to see the book much more clearly. Instead of a new cover with an obvious title, she could see that it was an old, leather bound book that had a lot of hand written pages. Inside, there were hand written instructions on the first page.
If found, please return to 999 Oak Lane.
“That’s not far from here,” Michelle stated. “It was the address on the mailbox we passed a minute ago, and it has to be the only house on this road. Why don’t we go home now, and drop the book off on the front porch when we pass by?”
“Okay,” Holly agreed, much to Michelle’s surprise. In the five months they had been dating, Michelle had learned that Holly sometimes liked to be argumentative, and she had a tendency to act like a naughty, disagreeable brat at times. While this behavior was not her most appealing trait, Michelle was not sure what to do about it, and was only happy that things were going smoothly at the moment.
As they approached the house, a small grin came across Holly’s face. “This looks like the kind of house you would expect an old witch to live in,” she stated, amused. “I’ll bet we could have some fun here tonight.”
“Let’s just return the book and go,” Michelle replied, shaking her head. “Your desire to have fun and act immature has already taken enough of our time tonight.”
Just as Holly was about to pout over Michelle’s comment, the door opened, and a voice called to them, “I see you’ve found my book. Why don’t you come inside and let me thank you properly for its safe return?”
Both women walked up to the door nervously, though very curious to see who the voice belonged to.
At the door stood a tall, slender woman with short, dark hair, grinning at them eagerly. “Oh, hurry up and come inside,” she said, sweetly. “I won’t bite.”
Holly giggled nervously and stepped through the door first, followed by a very hesitant Michelle. “How in the world do you lose something the size of this book and not notice?” she asked.
The woman continued to grin and laughed slightly. “Welcome to my home,” she said, ignoring Holly’s question entirely. “What in the world are two young women like yourselves doing out on an old, isolated road this time of night? This isn’t the safest place to be wandering around.”
“Well, we got a little off the main road, though we should be getting home,” Michelle answered politely as they followed the woman into a large, comfortable looking living room that was lit entirely by dozens of candles. “We just wanted to return your book to you first.”
The woman nodded approvingly. “I am very grateful to you for finding it for me. It has been in my family for several generations and is quite important to me.”
Before there could be any further pleasant conversation, Holly’s bratty temper got the better of her. “What business is it of yours what we are doing out so late anyway?” she snapped. “I haven’t seen anything dangerous. In fact, the only thing we have seen at all is this creepy house and you.”
Embarrassed by the sudden outburst, Michelle started to apologize, but the woman held up a finger to silence her. “Michelle, there is no need for you to apologize, dear. You are a very polite young woman. If anyone is needs to be sorry, it is Holly,” she stated.
Shocked by what the strange woman had just said, Holly asked, “How did you know our names? We didn’t tell you that. And I don’t think I need to apologize for anything.”
“Oh, I know a lot of things that might surprise you,” the woman offered, her grin growing larger than before. “I know that you both headed out tonight to go trick or treating and possibly get into mischief, which I would hardly recommend for two grown women who should know better. I also know that you, Holly, can be quite the little brat sometimes. I’ll bet she likes to misbehave and push her limits with you all the time, doesn’t she, Michelle?”
“You don’t know the half of it,” Michelle agreed, causing Holly to pout. “That isn’t to suggest that I don’t love her, but it is kind of a relief to have somebody who understands.”
“I behave myself just fine,” Holly whined, her bottom lip now starting to poke out as she continued to fume.
Ignoring Holly’s protest, Michelle continued her conversation as the woman took her book and placed it in the middle of an old, wooden table that held many candles and interesting stones. “Have we met before? You seem to know us already.”
“We have not met before, I can assure you,” the woman answered, “and since I already know who you are, it seems only fair that I should introduce myself. I am Ms. Kane.”
“Very nice to meet you,” Michelle responded, extending her hand. Holly, on the other hand, simply rolled her eyes.
Shaking hands with Michelle, Ms. Kane made an interesting offer. “I know you two young ladies were out trick or treating tonight, despite the fact that you seem well past the typical age for it. Perhaps, I might be able to offer you something along the lines of a treat, Michelle, though Holly may see it as more of the trick.”
Now, it was Holly’s turn to speak up. “What do you mean?” she asked “and seriously, how do you know anything about us if we’ve never met you?”
Turning to face Holly, Ms. Kane smiled and began to thoughtfully answer her questions. “Women like me are often able to gain more insight into people that most realize. Call it a sixth sense if you wish. And what I mean in terms of trick and treats is quite simply that I believe I can at least show Michelle how to manage your naughty behavior, young lady.”
While Holly now looked to her girlfriend curiously, Michelle smiled and eagerly looked to Ms. Kane. “That actually sounds like a treat I would appreciate. How would you suggest I go about dealing with her?”
“Just watch what I do and remember it in the future,” Ms. Kane replied, taking a few short steps to a straight backed chair in the room. As she took a seat, she looked to Holly, “I want you to come over here and stand in front of me.”
While she was curious about what was happening, Holly couldn’t help but be a little defiant. “Why should I do what you say?” she asked, standing still for the moment.
Before Ms Kane could respond, Michelle answered the question. “Holly, she is right. You can be an absolute brat at times, and we need to address that issue right now. I love you very much, but I think for our relationship to be the best, we need to come up with a way to handle bad behavior. You want that too, don’t you, honey?”
For a minute, Holly stood quietly and thought about what had been said. It was true, she often had poor impulse control and was prone to acting out in ways that were not appropriate, and it had to be difficult for Michelle to put up with her attitude at times. “Yes, I do want that too,” she admitted.
Taking her place in front of their newly found friend, Holly asked, “What happens now?”
Smiling a little, Ms. Kane looked up into Holly’s eyes and answered, “Now, you trust me to show you what you and Michelle need. I am going to spank you for your behavior, and I want you to remember that Michelle will do this from now on if you need her to.”
Taking Holly’s arm, Ms. Kane pulled her down. Slowly guiding her into position over her knees, taking the time to make sure that her bottom would be a perfect target for punishment, Ms. Kane also lifted the younger woman’s short skirt, then, eased her panties down to her knees. “You’ve been a very naughty young lady, haven’t you?” she asked, drawing her hand back and bringing it down firmly on the bare cheeks in front of her.
“Yes,” Holly squeaked as another two sharp strokes fell on her bottom.
“How about, Yes, Ma’am,” Ms. Kane suggested, delivering another hard slap. 
“Yes, Ma’am,” Holly corrected herself, beginning to squirm slightly as Ms. Kane fell into a steady rhythm, alternating from one cheek to the other with firm, stinging swats.
For her part, all Michelle could do was watch in utter amazement. Not only was Holly willingly receiving the punishment that she so badly needed, but for once, she seemed to be all out of smart remarks. They would definitely be introducing spanking into their relationship after tonight, she thought to herself.
After several unrelenting minutes of hard spanking, Holly was reduced to a very tearful and apologetic young woman. Not only did her bottom hurt worse than he could ever have thought possible, but she ached with guilt over how badly she had behaved towards Michelle in the past. At least, she hoped, accepting some discipline would help to make up for her bratty ways. 
Taking note of Holly’s tears and whimpered apologies, Ms. Kane gave her two final, hard spanks, then ended the punishment and rubbed her back gently, trying to ease her back into normal breathing. “It’s alright,” she spoke softly. “I think you will remember to be on your best behavior from now on, won’t you, sweetheart?”
Though she continued to cry lightly, Holly nodded her head in agreement. She would certainly remember this spanking for quite some time.
Ms. Kane helped Holly stand up, guiding her carefully into the arms of Michelle, who had been eagerly waiting to take hold of her well punished girlfriend.
“I think it is time for you two to get home,” Ms. Kane informed them, “but I want you to remember what I have taught you tonight. Will you do that?”
“Yes, Ma’am,” they both answered in unison.
“Good,” she said, giving them a big smile. “Thank you again for returning my book. I hope you both have a safe, happy Halloween!”
“Yes, Ma’am,” Michelle said again as they headed out the door, knowing they would both remember this Halloween for the rest of their lives.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘Curse of Dana’ photo contest winner!


Ahh, Halloween! Another reason for us to all dress up and hit one another with sticks…

..wait. That isn’t right, is it? Something about candy.


 – With 131 votes counted –


The winner of the Halloween-themed ‘Curse of Dana’ photo contest  – and an evil set of Curse of Dana implements from Cane-iac.com – is:

Entry # 3


Congratulations to the winner, and thanks again to everyone who entered and voted. 

Stay tuned for the next photo contest!

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Spooky Spanking Story: ‘The Book of Craig J. Applegate’

Readers,

Here is a fine entry to the Spooky Spanking Story Contest: ‘The Book of Craig J. Applegate’ – and a perfect example of why it’s so very difficult to choose just one winner each time. Excellent!

*****


The Book of Craig J. Applegate


This story told by the two main characters, Jane and her husband Craig. It’s mostly fictional….


JANE

He was driving fast. Too fast. He often did.

CRAIG

I’m entitled. Dusk was settling like a blanket over the New England countryside—a  Norman Rockwell of scarlet and yellow fading as it blurred into a streaked Jackson Pollock on the windows of the 911. Jane turned from the scenery. 

“It’s so pretty here. Why don’t you slow down?” my wife asked. 

I downshifted around a corner and my right foot punched 424 Teutonic turbo-boosted horses. They did what they do best and the air-cooled engine growled in delight.

“And you never know, there might be trick-or-treaters,” she continued, this time louder.

JANE

I thought he had finally paid attention to me as his ridiculous big boy toy slowed and came to rest on the gravel by the side of the road.

Craig had a concerned expression. “It died,” he said. “The engine.”

“Maybe you were going too fast for it,” I said, pulling the phone out of my purse.

“It doesn’t work that way.”

“It should.” I said, as I took out my frustrations by pounding the buttons on my phone.

Nothing happened.  “That’s weird. I can’t get a signal.”

A branch scraped across the top of the car. In the distance lightning flashed. A few tentative drops of rain hit the windshield.

CRAIG

So we walked.

JANE

And walked. It was dark now. I was wet.

CRAIG

We’d been trudging down the road a good twenty minutes. Jane saw the lights of the house first. A jack-o-lantern sat on the porch—as I knocked on the door, the candle flickered out. The door opened.

I don’t know why I said it, but I did. “Trick-or-treat.”

The woman at the door was, in a word: hot. Young. Maybe twenty-six. Dark hair. Porcelain skin. She was wearing a witch costume. A sexy witch costume.

“Welcome, Mr. and Mrs. Applegate,” the witch purred. “Come in, get dry.” She looked out at the storm, “Trick-or-treating is over.”

With that she flipped off the porch light, turned and sashayed into the house. We followed. The view was spectacular.

JANE

“How did y—” I began.

“Know your names? I’ve read his book,” she said. “I can’t say that I’m a fan.”

The room was warm. A fire crackled. There were books everywhere.

“Well, you’re young. Maybe when you have a little more life experience, you’ll appreciate it more,” Craig said.

“However,”  the young woman continued, and looked at me, “Mr. Applegate does have potential.”

CRAIG

Potential? A house in Los Angeles, an apartment in Manhattan, two movie deals in the works, nine bestsellers. Potential? Yeah right. I’m already there.

JANE

There are things my husband does that I’ll never understand. Flirting for example. The constant flirting. The woman wearing the witch costume in front of us was easily in her sixties. More life experience? She has plenty, babe.

“Do you have a phone?” I asked as water dripped from my hair onto the hardwood floor. “Our car broke down.” I pointed in the general direction of the storm outside, as though I needed to explain that my husband’s Porsche was, in fact, sitting a couple of miles down the road.

“No,” she replied, continuing to look at me, “I don’t believe in them.” Then as if to explain, “Phones that is—hate ‘em. Never got used to the whole concept.”

She looked at Craig and I swear she winked, “Porsches, however? Love them. ‘There is no substitute,’” she quoted.

The flirting was working, even on kindly Witchypoo Grandma, but my feeling of unease had nothing to do with the smile spreading across Craig’s face. I turned to the rain streaked window. How’d she know what we were driving?


CRAIG

The minx liked fast cars. Maybe I could take her for a ride. My latest novel sat upon a small end table next to an overstuffed leather couch.

She noticed me looking at it.

“Oh, not that book. In fact, that book I loved—stories about sin and redemption are my favorite type.”

“You make a good witch.” Jane said archly.

“Actually, I’m a wiccan these days,” the young woman replied. She held out her hand to Jane. “Bridget Bishop.”

I had a distant memory—a  bell tolling a warning in the recesses of my mind, just out of hearing. I decided to ignore it and focus instead on the woman in front of me. I stepped forward, picked up the book, opened it to the flyleaf and pulled out a pen.

“You should have loved it Ms. Bishop—thirty-six weeks on the New York Times Bestseller list.” I said. “And counting.”

I signed my name with a flourish. She took the book from me, her hand brushing mine and I felt a chill that spoke of bone turning to dust and headstones under New England snow and death and decay.

“Thank you. For such a beautifully written book, I’m not surprised,” she said. “No, I’m talking about this book. Your book.”

The word “your” hung in the air as she walked over to a bookcase and pulled out a thick, dust-covered tome.

JANE

The old witch handed me a book, that if it were possible, looked even older than she did. The leather was cracked with age. It felt warm and well worn. It was heavy. But those weren’t the things I noticed first. It was the title of the book, embossed in gold on the cover:

THE WYCKEDNESS
of
 CRAIG J APPLEGATE
A Catalogue of General Maleficence,
Lasciviousness, Drunkenness,
and Debauchery


I looked at Craig. 

“Yes,” Bridget said, “it’s his book. Your husband’s book. Open it.”

I did so and read aloud: “‘We describe herein all the churlish, boorish and naughty behaviors of Craig J Appleton, a free man, aged 46, of the county of…’”

Bridget spoke up, “It’s quite the read.”

My eyes scanned down the page, taking it in.

“Oh, Craig.” I said softly.

“Yes, this book has everything. Every lie, every sin of omission, every bad and naughty thing he has done.”

She began to circle my husband, speaking to him.

“It’s all there—from the clock he broke and blamed on his sister…

…to the petty misdeeds, like a filched candy bar…

…to the more serious crimes. Like the woman that he claimed to love merely to fulfill his own carnal desires, when he knew he didn’t…you weren’t even confused, were you, Craig? You knew that you didn’t love her, but you said it anyway…

She shook her head. “I could show you her tears, but I am not cruel…

…to what happened on a trip to Vegas in 1998…let me give you a bit of advice Craig—it doesn’t stay there.”

She stopped circling and turned to me. “If you’re curious Jane, that one’s on page 128.”

CRAIG

How?

JANE

I was wiping my tears when I noticed Bridget behind me. I felt like I’d been reading for hours and my trust had been sandpapered.  Her voice brought me back to the present.

 “There are many instruments of correction that would be suitable for your husband, but I think this will work best. It’s a most serious punishment for some serious wrongdoing.”

She was holding up a slender rod. It was half-an-inch or so by about 3 feet. Bridget bent it in her hands, showing its flexibility before she swished it through the air. She handed it to me and turned toward Craig.

“Remove your clothes,” she commanded. “We dealt with miscreants in my day.”

Craig hesitated, and—it must have been some trick of the light or maybe I was still lightheaded from reading the accusations of the strange book—but the next thing I saw was my husband, half-naked, prostrate over the back of the couch.

I looked at Bridget.

“What am I supposed to do?” I asked.

“You know what to do,” she said softly.

“I do?”

“Yes. You’re to hit him across his naked, bared buttocks, very hard. Like this.”

CRAIG

I heard the cane cut through the air, whistling a tune filled with condemnation, authority and reprimand. The sound was only eclipsed by the pain. The stomach-turning splat as three-quarters of an inch of correction hit my flesh was lost on me. The shame of unforgivable moments past was now brought to life as a purely physical agony that was equal parts awful and awesome in its transcendence.

I couldn’t move. Inches away, but sounding like it was miles and years distant, I heard Bridget continue to instruct my wife.

“You are to allow him to pay for his misdeeds in flesh,” she said.

The streak of sting was now exploding into me, barreling deeper into my bottom, and as its pain grew my shame dissipated by an equal measure.

Bridget continued, “Allow him to pay for his many transgressions.”

And with that, she brought the cane down again and again and again and again.

JANE

Angry red lines grew from and across the pale, white bottom. My husband’s bottom. It made me think of something. It took over the images of him skipping school, of that extra shot or two or three of Scotch, of his evasions, and of an almost-infidelity in room 387 of the Bellagio.

“Must be all the fertilizer in there.” I said, my voice rising.

“Huh?” Bridget questioned.

“He’s full of it. Been that way for a long time. Give me the stick.” My voice was shaking.

Bridget smiled. “It’s called a cane my dear. And please, do not stop until…well, you’ll know when to stop. It shall be neither too many or two few.”

I took the cane and raised it high and as I did, I felt just a touch of worry, a short hesitation—what if I hit him too hard? It lasted but a moment, and I brought the cane down.

CRAIG

Through the haze of sting, soreness and throbbing, it changed. It all changed. Yes, the pain was there—strips of fire, laid one after the other on my bottom—but so was something else. Forgiveness. Redemption. The scales were tipping back to balanced.

Jane raised the cane again.

And another stroke of the cane.

And another.

And another.

More pain. More equanimity. More forgiveness. 

Bridget bent down to my face. I barely noticed her.

“Who….who are you?” I stammered.

She moved in even closer. Her breath was warm against my cheek.

“Don’t you know? I’m the witch of your dreams,” she cooed and laughed quietly.

JANE

I was done. My arm was sore from the exertion. I was sweating. Craig lay over the couch, crying softly. What had I done?

“I…I just allowed stuff to get out of control,” he croaked, trying to stand.

“I know. It’s over now, “ I said.

“No, it’s just the beginning.” It was Bridget talking.

“The cane is yours to keep…” she said as she faded from view.

The room in fact was fading too. Everything but Craig, the book, and the cane in my hand was changing. Turning to mist. It was getting colder.

“As is the book.”

And she was gone.

CRAIG

We were alone in a clearing. It was daylight. The sun shone. My pants were still around my ankles. My bottom was a mass of welts and agony, but I was at peace.

With a start, I realized I was resting across a slab of granite jutting from a low stone wall. I fought my way to my feet. The granite was a memorial of some sort. I read the words:

“BRIDGET BISHOP. HANGED. JUNE 10, 1692. SALEM, MA.

I looked over at Jane.  She held the cane in one hand and a very old book in the other.

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Fellow Bloggers: Help me advertise and win a prize!


Readers,

As evidenced by the Sunday updates, I am working hard to populate HERE, my video website, with spanking videos and DVD’s that fans of premium spanking videos will enjoy.
The website now contains preview photos and descriptions for the dozens of F/M, F/F, and POV videos available for download, as well as several DVD titles.
You can also ‘Meet the Models’ and follow the link to the gallery of all the free spanking videos I’ve made available.
In upcoming weeks, I’ll be releasing two new full-length spanking movies – one F/M and the other F/F. You’ll see some of your favorite spanking performers, and meet a couple new faces, too.

With these new changes in mind, I started thinking of fun ways to draw more traffic to DanaKaneSpanks.com – which immediately gave me an idea for a contest (if it’s not obvious by now, I like giving stuff away..).

Help me get the word out about HERE by blogging or reviewing it on your own blog or website, and I’ll enter you in a drawing to win the Prize.

  • The winner of the contest will win a free spanking from me, in any of the cities to which I regularly travel. 


  • For those of you who are unable to redeem the in-person prize, I’ve come up with an alternative – ten free video downloads from any of my available titles. This way, anyone can win AND collect the prize.
  • You needn’t buy my videos, or even write a mile-long glowing referral – I’m not looking for over-the-top praise. A simple post linking to HERE is a completely acceptable entry, and your blog follower numbers and traffic are irrelevant. The winner will be chosen randomly from all qualifying entries.


To enter, just email me a link to your post once it’s live:
DanaKaneSpanks@gmail.com.

Contest ends December 5, 2012.

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Vote for the ‘Curse of Dana’ photo contest

Readers,

Here’s your chance to help one ‘Curse of Dana’ photo entry win a set of implements from Cane-iac!

While I’m a bit disappointed at the low turnout of entries, those who did participate all went the extra mile. 

And while each of them likely deserves a hearty dose of The Curse, which one will you choose?

Each entry, listed randomly, is assigned a number. Vote below.

Entry # 1
Entry # 2
Entry # 3
 Entry # 4
  • Vote only once. Cheaters will be publicly shamed.
  • Entrants are welcome to encourage their friends to vote for them, naturally.

Loading…

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘Historie’ Chapter 5: Back in Denmark


Many thanks to Annika for continuing the story of Amy. In this chapter, Amy goes home..

– Dana 

*****
Back in Denmark

If you think my aunt tried to break me, so she could be in 100% control, by spanking me, you are mistaken. She never had any intentions in that direction. She knew exactly how to balance the thin line there was between encouraging me to discover myself my own needs and desires and then guiding me when I went too far and instead of becoming stronger chose a path that would lead in the other direction. Of course I was chocked in the beginning after receiving the first spanking and also very confused, like some of you might know. I had a lot of mixed feelings and thought I was weird because I somehow wanted her and didn’t want her to spank me. Back then I thought that the immense feeling of security, affection and love were feelings I only could feel after I had received a spanking. I hungered for those feelings, so yes you might think that the spankings instead of pushing me in the right directions should have led me in the wrong. I was thankful towards my aunt, after all she made me feel things I never thought I could feel, so I didn’t want to disappoint her or risk to be sent back to Denmark. The truth is she was one of the first human beings who had been totally honest with me, who trusted me to have enough spirit to grow stronger, who didn’t think less of me even though I made mistakes. She always dealt with it straight away, and then we could move on. It was liberating to live with her and in that environment I could develop into an independent individual.
The life with my aunt was a journey where I went from being an unfocused, confused and lost girl to become quite sure of what I wanted with my life, who I wanted to spend it with where my own limits were and how to defend them. I learned that trust is a vital thing, that being perfect isn’t a possibility, but we can do our best and if we do mistakes it’s better to be honest then try hide. It’s not always easy though. And I didn’t understand all of this from the beginning. It took some years to get there.
One major push in the right direction, if you ask me, happened a summer where my aunt had decided we should take a trip to Denmark. She thought it would be good for me and my mom to spend some time together.
My aunt knew about the problems I had before moving to USA, but had never seen the interactions between me and my mom. I didn’t want to go to Denmark. I was afraid to face my mom again. I was afraid to become the old Amy and that I would lose my aunt. So I had all my guards up.
My mom was very happy to see us. When she said, she had missed me I couldn’t say anything in return. I just responded with an “mmh” and smiled polite at her. I could feel my aunt watching me, but avoided to look at her. We drove home to the place I grew up. It hadn’t changed at all even my room looked the same. Same posters on the wall……I pulled one poster down……a poster with Blade (the movie) on it…..still had some problems with that song….Even my room was telling a story about a girl out of control. Old notes from friends describing me as the queen of the night, I had kept all notes from boys who wanted to know if I’d like to date them. I found my old box in which I had kept capsules from beer bottles….very mature….and at the bottom of this box was a picture of me. I didn’t remember to have put it there maybe I was drunk the day that happened. I wasn’t happy on the picture and I got sad by looking at myself. I left my room and stood for some time leaning up against my door with closed eyes. My aunt had a habit to move very quietly, so when I opened my eyes she was standing leaning up against the opposite wall. “Are you okay?”…I wanted to throw myself into her arms, but at that point I was building up the walls around me, so I just replied “Yes I’m fine” and started to walk away. I hated to push her away like that, but I didn’t know what to do. I just wanted to leave the house visit some friends and forget everything about the pain. I even missed my cousin at that point, at least he would just try to get me to laugh….or get me into trouble…
I went downstairs to the living room where my mom was. She smiled at me and said “I haven’t changed anything in your room, I thought you would like it that way”…..gee thanks a lot….”it’s fine mom, is it okay if I visit some friends?”….
It wasn’t okay, I could see on her expression, that she would like me to stay but instead she said “oh… of course you must have missed them and you are young and staying with two old ladies is probably not on your wish list”….at that point I already felt like screaming at her, why the hell didn’t she just tell me no, when that was what she really felt, why didn’t she just say “Amy I can understand that you want to see your friends, but tonight you are staying here with us so we can talk. I really want to know how you’ve been and your friends can wait until tomorrow” I didn’t scream at her I just replied “thanks, and it might be late”
I went to get my jacket and shoes. I was almost done getting dressed when my aunt suddenly had an opinion (not so unexpected). “Where do you think you are going??”…”Ehm…outside?!”….She looked at me the way she looks, when I’m getting close to a line I shouldn’t cross. And here the dilemma started for me. Because who was in charge now? My heart didn’t doubt that my aunt was the one I listened too, but what could she do now we were staying at my mom’s house and my mom should be the natural authority. So I responded to my aunt “my mom said it was okay, I’m just visiting some friends” and again I felt the urge just to jump into her arms and cry. After a few seconds she nodded and said “well okay then”.
I didn’t visit any of my friends. Instead I visited different places that used to have some kind of meaning to me back then. The playground, soccer field at the local club, an old tree I used to climb when I was hiding from the outside world, and the beach where I had spent many hours with friends partying. How could my mom turn out so different from my aunt? Why was she so weak?
I returned late. Before entering the house I did wonder if my aunt was waiting up for me, and wanted me to face some consequences, but they were both asleep. I went to my room and started to throw everything out. I didn’t want my aunt to see all of this. I was embarrassed about how I used to be and couldn’t relate to that part anymore. It was nearly morning when I was done and finally could find some peace in that room to get some sleep.
It was my mom who woke me up. She just wanted to make sure I was alright and ask me if she should make me some coffee or breakfast or anything. “I’ll be downstairs in a minute or so”…”Amy maybe we could go for a walk in the woods today. The weather is really good and back then when you were little we loved to do that …remember?” “Yes mom I remember”
Back then I usually didn’t walk I was more jumping from tree to tree, scaring my mom with my stunts. Walking there with the two of them I wished I still could jump from tree to tree. I took a deep breath and loved the fresh air and smell of forest. Yes I used to love our trips back then…..
My mom and aunt talked a lot and I was thankful of that, because then I wouldn’t have to say anything.
I didn’t really listen to what they were talking about until I heard my mom mention my name. She talked about all the stupid things I had done. My rage started to build up inside. Why did she have to tell her all of this, yes I was a brat, yes I was uncontrollable, I was getting into all kind of problems, I lied, stayed out longer than agreed and all in all I was just a bad kid.
“I’m sorry but I can’t do this, I have to go home” I turned and started to run as fast as I could. I could hear them both calling, but didn’t stop. I ran until I couldn’t breathe anymore. I was standing in front of my old school trying to catch my breath again. “Amy is that you?” I turned and looked into the eyes of an old flame of mine, Michael. “It is you, what are you doing here??” He hugged me and I didn’t let go of him.
“I’m visiting my mom”…..”So you are not back for good?” I couldn’t answer him because I didn’t know.
“Have you talked with any of the others??”….”No, just arrived yesterday” I had never noticed how wonderful a smile he had even though we used to be together. “You have to come to our party tonight, they will all be there, and a lot of them will love to see you again”….”well what are we waiting for?”
He was surprised that I wanted to go with him right away, but also happy.
I didn’t tell where I went, and I knew this was clearly a thing my aunt wouldn’t accept. I didn’t drink anything, I was already in deep trouble and didn’t want to add to that. My old friends respected that, well I kind of told them that I was allergic, which I had found out after I stopped drinking….they believed it…..
Michael has always been a more sensitive type, and he noticed that my mind was wondering off the most of the time. He hugged me at whispered “are you okay, you seem a bit lost” I smiled at him and responded “I’m okay, or I will be I just have to figure something out, thanks for asking” “If it is okay I think I need to go home now” he just nodded and smiled “Amy I never stopped caring about you, thought you liked to know”
I walked the long way home. Tried to imagine what would happen. Maybe they would just be sleeping after all it was past midnight…
The lights were on so I could rule out the sleeping theory. I opened the door very gently, don’t know why because I didn’t expect I would be able to sneak inside and act as if I had been home all the time. I had just taken off my jacket, when my aunt stood right in front of me. Even when she is mad she moves quietly, and she was mad.
She still managed to talk with a controlled voice “Amy I apologize that I haven’t been clear enough on what this trip was about. You live with me, that won’t change! This also means my rules still apply, the only time your mother’s rules count is when her line is crossed before mine!”
“You will receive a spanking for this behavior. A spanking you have never felt before. I am really upset with you!”….”Go to your room and those pants are going down”
I did what she said. I started to cry before the spankings. I was relieved because at least I knew I wasn’t going to live with my mom, and it was my aunt who in the end was responsible for me. I managed to get control of my crying before she entered my room.
She didn’t say anything but just sat on my bed. She looked at me and once again she didn’t need to say anything. I just moved towards her and leaned over her lap. She used one arm to ‘fixate’ my upper body the other hand started to spank my bare bottom. The tears of mine flowed silently down my cheeks and on my pillow. I didn’t make a single sound. The only sound you could hear was the constant smacking.
I couldn’t hold still and when my feet left the ground my aunt fixated them as well by using her left leg. My bottom started to become numb. I have no idea how she could distinguish between the spots that were numb and spots that weren’t. But it sure did hurt a lot and it felt as if my backside was on fire.
Her grip on me loosened. Instead she folded her hands and rested them on my bottom. I didn’t move nor did she. We didn’t say anything. After a few minutes in that position, she gently stroked my hair and at that point I broke down. I cried loudly into the pillow. She partly lifted me of her lap and partly crawled out underneath me so that my body was lying on the bed. I let all my anger and pain out, throwing fists against my pillow. My aunt sat next to my bed on the floor. She didn’t say anything, she just let me react.
I started to let go of the anger and was exhausted. I couldn’t cry anymore and started to breath normally. I turned my face in the direction of where she sat. She removed a tear from my cheek and stroked my hair.
“Why did she give up on me?” “Why weren’t I worth fighting for?”
“Amy your mother loves you to death”….”Sometimes we have to make choices that is difficult to explain and to understand”…”Sweetie I am not the one you should ask these questions”….”However I CAN tell you that you are worth fighting for”
“You will talk to your mother after we have slept, and I promise you I will stand behind you, okay?” I nodded.
“Try get some rest….and Amy….Please do never just disappear like that again, I was really afraid this time”
“I’m sorry, I just couldn’t take it anymore” She stayed by my side until I was sleeping.
As I woke up that morning I literally jumped out of the bed because of the pain I felt as I turned from lying on my stomach to my back. “Awww…..” I moaned. I got dressed and went downstairs. My mom looked really worried and my aunt looked relaxed as always. I grabbed a cup of coffee still standing and I had no intentions to sit down.
I started “Mom I didn’t mean to scare you, I was just really mad yesterday” “I don’t understand why you didn’t stop me if you really thought I was so bad, why did you just give up on me???”
“Is that what you think I did? Give up on you??” “Amy I am not as strong as you are, I knew that my insecurity sooner or later would drag you down with me. I couldn’t create the space you needed to become all the things I knew you could be”….she looked down….”I wouldn’t be able to look at nor live with myself if I knew I had destroyed you”….she looked at me again then said “Amy I love you, I’m proud of you, and I hope you with time will understand, why I chose the way I did”
I didn’t know what to say, I couldn’t think straight at that moment, so I asked if it was okay for me to go outside. I needed some fresh air, and I would return with an answer. Both of them nodded.
I took a long walk, and I realized that my mom wasn’t that weak after all. It took a lot of strength and courage to let go of me and to accept that she wasn’t enough. She wanted me to have a future and she couldn’t support me as long as I lived with her. So she saved me just as much as my aunt did.
As I walked I didn’t really pay any attention to my surroundings.
“Hey beauty….did you fix your problem???”
“Hi Michael what are you doing up there??….”Well right now I’m looking at you” He jumped down from the old tree, smiled at me….”Are you okay??”….”Yes I am, never felt better….”…..”Come sit with me”….”Ehm…I think I prefer to stand…”…”My aunt wasn’t exactly the biggest fan of me when I got home yesterday”
He looked surprised and intrigued……”When we dated I sometimes thought about spanking you” he started to laugh.
“Why didn’t you??”….
He stood up and studied my face with his hand, gently touching my nose, my cheek, my neck and my lips. He whispered in my ear “Amy I would never hurt you, I will always take of you and love you, I never stopped, but if you misbehave I won’t hesitate to punish you…..remember that when you return to USA” he smiled at me. My heart was beating fast and I felt a tickling sensation running through my body.
“Well my aunt has some rules about sleepovers you would have to sleep in your own room, and believe me when I tell you she won’t hesitate to spank you too if you misbehave”……

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Spooky Spanking story contest winner!


The October spanking story contest brought out the creativity in many of our writers, and I’m going to thoroughly enjoy sharing all of them with you.


It should be obvious that all these contests are tough to judge, and the Spooky Spanking story contest was no exception. The winner, from an excellent group of entries, is:


***

Trick or Treat?

Sofie looked up and down the dark road. There should have been a full moon to provide some illumination but the clouds hung low in the sky blocking its light. There were no houses nearby, she knew, even without being able to see. They had driven by this way earlier with the larger group of trick-or-treaters, going from house to house in an adult night of reminiscent revelry in the small suburb where many of their friends lived. There had been a sort of nostalgic thrill in dressing up and going out and they had certainly made the most of the night though neither of them had been elaborate in their costumes, Sofie going as a cat woman with ears, whiskers, and tail, and Rob going as a Clark Kent/Superman cross with the mild mannered outer clothes of dress slacks, white button down dress shirt, and glasses, but with the shirt unbuttoned enough to display the Superman t-shirt he had on underneath. Rob wasn’t exactly a friend of hers, just a friend of a friend really, but he’d needed a ride out here tonight and she had the space in her car for a passenger. Despite the unfamiliarity, they had gotten along quite well this evening and his exuberance for the joy of the night had been infectious, causing her to have all the more fun as they went from house to house.
Then, as they had been approaching the car at the end of the night, they had seen it. A book was sitting propped open on the windshield, resting gently on the windshield wipers. Despite the breeze that blew Sofie’s hair around her face, its pages stayed completely unmoving, displaying the chosen pages with steadfastness. Sofie’s first thought was that as far as pranks went, leaving a book on her car was pretty mild. But then they got close enough to see that on the left page were directions and on the right page this poem:

Revelers, come to me this night
Into my realm hidden from sight!
Plumb the depths of hidden desire
‘Wakened this night by delicious fire.
Your own true self you may well meet
But what will it be: trick or treat?

A chill ran down Sofie’s spine as she read the last lines and she felt both hot and cold at the same time. Rob read the poem and then reached out a hand to pick up the book. He rifled through it quickly and Sofie could see that the book was leather bound, old but clearly well cared for. 
“Except for these two pages, it’s blank,” Rob announced. “The directions are clear, though. We went by there earlier on the way here. There’s nothing out there but empty fields.” He grinned at Sofie. “Let’s go have a look.” 
Sofie immediately protested. “Why would we drive to the middle of nowhere this late at night simply because somebody left a book on our car? It probably wasn’t even left for us. Whoever that book belongs to must’ve set it down and forgot it,” she said.
“All the more reason for us to go out there,” Rob replied. “We can find whoever it belongs to and return it.” He smiled at her, slightly mocking. “You scared?”
“Of course not!” she lied indignantly. 
“Then let’s go!” Rob interjected before she could form further protest, taking the keys from her hand to unlock the car.
It was because of this that Sofie found herself on a road in the middle of the country at night looking around at absolutely nothing. After driving quite a ways down the dark road they had reached the spot indicated by the directions, Rob navigating the way almost as though the path called to him. Once they’d stopped the car, they’d gotten out to have a look around, trying to spot someone or something in the darkness. Sofie was still trying to dispel the tingly feeling she had in her stomach, a feeling that seemed to indicate that something important was about to happen.
After having a good look around from the edge of the road, she turned to Rob, who was staring off into the woods on the opposite side of the road not as though he was looking, but as though he was waiting for something. “See, there’s nothing here,” she started to say when from behind them there was a sudden burst of light.
Rob turned around leisurely but Sofie jerked around quickly to face the onslaught of illumination and when she saw it for a moment she could do nothing but stare. There, where she was quite sure had been nothing before, was a house. It was large and gorgeous with a spacious porch, which was covered in Halloween decorations – orange and purple lights hanging from eaves of the roof and wrapped the support posts, and jack-o-lanterns positioned on the porch steps and railings, grinning at them with a variety of carved faces. Cobwebs stretched from end to end, complete with what Sofie hoped were fake spiders, but what caught her eye was the path leading up to the house from the road. 
It was wide enough for the two of them to walk up side by side and lined with white stones while miniature pumpkins were placed intermittently along the way, hollowed out with tea light candles inside and arrows carved into the side of each of them. The arrows were all pointing up the path towards the house.
Sofie swallowed hard, feeling the hairs on her arms rise with the eeriness of the moment and turned to go back to the car, but as she did she saw Rob’s face: he was grinning with delight. “This is so cool!” he exclaimed with childish glee. “Come on!” He started up the path, one hand grabbing her arm to pull her along and the other holding the mysterious book that had led them here which he had brought out of the car when they got out to look around.
“I don’t know…” Sofie said slowly as she dragged her feet to try to hold him back a bit. “It’s kind of late to be going to strange houses.” 
“Are you kidding?” he asked. “A place like this, all decked out for Halloween? There’s no way they don’t want visitors. We’re trick-or-treaters!” A quick nod of his head seemed to indicate their costumes. “And look,” he tilted his head toward the house, “the porch light is still on and everyone knows that on Halloween that’s a sign you want visitors. The worst that happens is they’re grumpy when they answer the door.”
They were already halfway up the path by now, despite Sofie’s dragging feet, and she glanced back toward the car. It wasn’t too far away, she decided, so if something went horribly wrong, they could leave quickly. She stopped dragging her feet and they reached the porch where they ascended the stairs, flanked by grinning jack-o-lanterns, and walked up the door.
As soon as they reached the door, Rob reached up and knocked a quick rat-a-tat-tat rhythm on the wooden structure and Sofie smiled nervously at the grinning Rob who was rocking excitedly back and forth on his heels as they heard footsteps approaching from within the house. The handle turned and the door slowly opened to reveal…the Faery Queen! She was tall with delicate features, pale skin, dark hair, and true elven ears. She was gowned magnificently in a dress that was black as midnight yet still seemed to shimmer in the light. Even Sofie, with all her skepticism, could not doubt that she was exactly what she appeared.
The Queen observed them for a moment, her glance sliding over Rob and Sofie thought there was a flicker of some reaction there, maybe disapproval or something similar, but before she could think too much about it the glance came to rest on her and all thought left her mind. Sofie felt as though that glance did more than just see her exterior, it went through her and she was thoroughly examined inside and out. Then the Queen raised her eyebrows at Sofie as though to say “Well?” and now Sofie came to life, smiling hesitantly  at the Queen as she said in a faint voice, “Trick or treat?”
The Queen smiled now, a smile full of mystery that made mischief and pleasure light up her eyes. “Yes,” she said, “it will be one of those, at least. Come inside, darlings.” 
As they stepped inside, Sofie said in a sudden burst of boldness and inspiration, “We brought your book back,” and gestured to the book still held in Rob’s hand., The Queen  took it with another of her strange glances towards him, followed by a smile of pleasure as she looked at the book. 
“Hello again, old friend. And who hast thou brought me this time?” She caressed the ancient leather cover with a gentle hand as she addressed it before carefully setting the book on a small table in the hall they were standing in.
The Queen indicated an open door to the left of them said, “Come into my parlor” and Sofie’s mind involuntarily finished the sentence in her head, said the spider to the fly. From the quick glance the Queen sent her way, she wondered if she’d inadvertently said it out loud, but Rob didn’t react at all as he happily bounded through the door the Queen had directed them to. 
The Queen entered the room last, closing the door behind her and that small action caused Sofie’s feeling of anticipation to heighten, making her stomach simultaneously clench and feel as though it was trying to drop out through her feet. She had a sudden desire to bolt, to wrench the door open and flee the house as fast as she could. Rob clearly didn’t share that feeling since he was standing in the middle of the room looking perfectly calm, but something must have given Sofie away because the Queen paused just inside the threshold of the room.
She considered both of them before giving Sofie another one of those looks that felt as though it had seen through her. “We’ll start with thee, I think.” She turned to Rob. “To the corner with thee, naughty boy, hands by thy sides, eyes straight ahead.” To Sofie’s great surprise, Rob went without protest, sauntering across the room into the corner the Queen pointed to, and Sofie began to wonder what was wrong with him, if he was under some sort of spell, since he’d dragged her here so quickly once they’d found the book and seemed unsurprised and enthusiastic about everything. Maybe the book had enchanted him.
Her eyes left off looking at Rob as the Queen began to walk across the room to a low, comfortable looking sofa where she gracefully seated herself. She turned so that she was looking at the Queen, feeling torn between her anticipation, her fear, and her desire. Desire? She thought, confused for a moment. Yes, Sofie realized. Whatever was happening here, some hidden part of her desired it. Just as she came to that conclusion, the Queen smiled at her from her seat on the sofa and lifted a slender hand, crooking a finger to her, beckoning her to whatever this strange night held in store for her. 
“Come to me, kitten.” The Queen commanded and somehow, while Sofie was still debating the wisdom of going over there, her feet began to obey, taking her slowly across the floor toward the sofa, stopping in front of the seated Queen who smiled at her again and this time the smile was warm and welcoming instead of mischievous. The Queen’s hands reached up and softly brushed the whiskers on Sofie’s cheek then touched the cat ears perched atop her head. The touch was the same as one she’d used on the mysterious book, both a greeting and a caress, as though between old friends.
Then her gentle hands took Sofie’s arm and guided her around to her side, then pulled her down so she was resting over the Faery Queen’s lap with the top half of her body comfortably situated on the sofa while her legs dangled behind her,  toes just brushing the floor. She wasn’t sure in that moment if she too had been bespelled, given how easily all this came to her. She heard the Queen’s laugh above her, like tinkling bells, as she lifted Sofie’s pinned on cat tail and set it resting on Sofie’s back out of the way before rubbing her hand firmly over Sofie’s bottom.
An instant before it happened, Sofie realized what this position meant and what was coming and if she’d had the time, she might have struggled, but even as it occurred to her to do so, the Queen’s hand was already making its ascent and fast descent, landing sharply on her covered bottom. The shock of contact and the mild sting that followed was enough to keep Sofie still as the hand lingered for a moment before repeating the gesture. Over and over the hand rose and fell at a leisurely pace and while it stung, it wasn’t really painful and after a very short amount of time had passed, Sofie found that she didn’t want to struggle. Somehow this was what she’d wanted and the Queen had known to give it to her.
The smacks continued to come for a time until Sofie’s entire bottom was warm and stinging. At that point, instead of smacking down again, the Queen’s hand rubbed soothingly over her bottom, easing some of the sting and turning it into the start of a warm glow. Before Sofie could get too lost in the moment though, the rubbing turned firm, less soothing, bringing Sofie back to herself enough to understand that the Queen’s hands were encouraging her to rise off the Queen’s lap to a standing position once more.
Sofie felt like she was going into a dreamlike trance as the Queen reached out and carefully unbuttoned her pants, lowering them to the floor before guiding her back over the comfortable lap. The smacks began again, feeling more intense, landing on her panties and the occasional patches of skin where the panties didn’t quite cover but still the whole procedure felt right to Sofie. Not just right but safe and comforting, almost like finding a piece of herself and coming home at the same time.
Eventually the command came to “Lift up, kitten” and Sofie did as she was told, the feeling suffusing her and keeping her content even though her bottom was now bare and she was learning how much more intense those smacks felt on bare skin. It stung but the stinging felt glorious, like the rhythm of the smacks was done in time to a song in her heart that she hadn’t ever noticed before despite it being so familiar she was sure it had always been present. Her bare bottom was red and glowing by the time the Queen slowed and then gradually stopped her relentless spanking changing again to the caresses of before, welcoming and familiar with warm hands gliding gently over an even warmer bottom.
“Well, kitten, was that treat or trick?” asked the Queen as Sofie slowly started to regain her sense of surrounding and remembered where she was, half naked over the Faery Queen’s lap. She began blushing as she stammered out, “T-treat, my lady,” not knowing where the honorific came from but knowing it was right. 
“Well then,” said the Queen, “I suppose that means it’s time for trick.” Her gentle hands helped Sofie carefully off her lap and slid Sofie’s panties and pants back up, her eyes twinkling at the small hiss that slipped from Sofie’s mouth as the clothing made contact with her sore bottom. She toyed for a moment with the pinned on tail, a private smile touching her lips for a moment. Then she looked to the corner across the room. “Robin!” She said sharply, “Thou will attend to me, thou naughty boy!”
Rob turned out of the corner with an insouciant look on his face and sauntered halfway across the room, stopping in the middle of it to bow to the Queen. “My lady, I am as ever, your servant.” The Queen stared at him for a very long moment and the longer it went on, the less sure of himself Rob seemed to be, his insolent attitude slipping a little. “Perhaps I misjudged my lady’s pleasure?” he asked hesitantly when the silence had stretched on long enough to grow uncomfortable. 
“Thou hast judged our pleasure perfectly,” the Queen replied and Sofie understood the “our” to be inclusive of herself and not just a Royal use of the word. “However, thou were instructed by me most carefully about this night and thy conduct, and I am very certain that my command to leave all mortals alone till dawn was past was understood by thee when I gave it.”
“My lady, I – “ Rob began before he was cut off. 
“We will not hear thy excuses. A trick has been played and a trick is still owed or wouldst thou challenge me in my own realm?” Power seemed to surge around the Queen as she asked this and Rob looked visibly nervous. It dawned on Sofie what the Queen’s words meant and like a fog had left her brain, she realized that she had never seen Rob before this night. And the longer she looked at him, the less human he looked. His double costume tonight hadn’t been Clark Kent/Superman, but Human/Fairy! 
He hadn’t been the one who’d been enchanted by fairy magic, it had been Sofie who’d been under a spell the whole time. He’d put a spell on her, making her think she knew him. Now that her head was clear, she knew him for the trickster he was, but she also knew that none of the fun at the trick-or-treating had been faked and their current surroundings were certainly real enough.
In the moment Sofie came to this realization, Rob seemed to have made up his mind and straightened his back as he addressed the Queen. “No, my lady, I would not challenge you.”
“Then prepare thyself,” the Queen commanded, “and make haste to place thyself over the back of that chair.” And as she spoke, a sturdy wooden chair appeared in the empty space in front of Rob.
He did as she commanded and was soon bent, bare bottomed over the back of the chair, hands gripping lightly at the edges of the solid wooden seat, legs spread as wide as the pants around his ankles would permit. Sofie got the feeling he was very familiar with this position because he got into it readily and without any hesitation in movement. Once he was there, the Queen seemed to feel that further words were unnecessary.
The tawse that materialized in the Queen’s hand had two tails and was made of red leather with enough weight to thud against the skin but still flexible enough to generate plenty of sting. There were no gentle smacks for Rob, no gradual build up. The Queen brought the tawse down hard onto his bottom barely giving him time to let out a gasp of mingled surprise, pain, and a tinge of pleasure before she was raising her arm again to deliver the next blow. The tawse rose and fell so many times Sofie lost count and while Rob might have enjoyed it at the beginning, he was soon gripping the seat of the chair so hard his knuckles were white while little gasps and whimpers were slipping out of his mouth., But  he held his position and eventually, when Rob’s bottom was red and somewhat welted, the Queen stopped.
The break didn’t last for long, though. The tawse disappeared and in its place a cane appeared. “We are far from done, naughty boy,” the Queen said. “Do not rise until I give thee leave or thou shalt regret it most terribly.”
Rob swallowed hard before answering with none of his earlier insolence and perhaps a touch of fear. “Yes, my Queen.” Then the first strike hit the center of his scarlet bottom, driving a hiss of pain from between his teeth. A raised red line of pain and fire appeared on his skin. The Queen seemed to be moving a leisurely pace now, especially when compared to her rapid fire application of the tawse. She was content to wait between strokes, to let the burn reach a crescendo of pain before applying the next line.
Rob was a whimpering with every blow by the time the Queen stopped and the cane disappeared to the same place the tawse had gone. His bottom was scarlet and welted and the Queen looked it over with an appraising eye. “Yes, I believe thou judged my pleasure most accurately, Robin” she said with satisfaction. “And now that my pleasure has been seen to, I do believe my dear kitten owes thee a trick in return for the one thou played on her this night.” Rob’s head shot up to look at the Queen disbelievingly but he did not rise from the chair, still having not received permission from the Queen to do so.
Sofie looked at the Queen, first in confusion, then in understanding as a small, rounded, wooden paddle appeared to hover in the air in front of her. She grinned at the Queen, having thought herself forgotten as she watched the scene between Rob and the Queen go on in front of her like a stage play. The Queen nodded at her encouragingly and Sofie grasped the paddle, hefting it in her hand, feeling the weight of it. It was light, so it would not damage Rob’s bottom, not any more than the welts already there would anyway. But she could tell that it would sting fantastically.
This felt right too, she realized, as she stepped over to stand by Rob. This felt just as right as being over the Queen’s lap had felt. It was comforting, desired, and exhilarating. And despite her gratitude for Rob’s actions in leading her here tonight, for she had no doubt now that he had led her here just as much as the directions in the book had, she did enjoy every single smack of the paddle she landed against his skin in retribution for the prank he had played on her memory, making her think she knew him. It was delicious to watch him squirm and wriggle and to hear his gasps and whimpers. There was joy in this and she found pleasure in every moment. And Rob, she now understood, enjoyed it too, for all the pain he seemed to be in now, he had wanted this pain and desired it in the same way she had before. It was why he’d deliberately disobeyed the Queen and brought her here, after all.
Sofie was grinning when she judged that she’d applied the paddle enough times and as soon as she decided to stop and stepped back from Rob, the paddle disappeared from her hand, leaving her holding empty air.
“’Your own true self you may well meet,’” the Queen quoted softly to her, saying one of the lines of the poem Sofie had read all that long time ago. Sofie smiled at her. 
“And it was definitely a treat, my lady.”
The room began to fade, swirling around Sofie in a mixture of color and light and a heartbeat later, she found herself back in the pitch dark of the country road she’d started on, standing by her car. She looked around and found herself alone with nothing to see in any direction. For one brief moment she thought it might have been a dream, but the soreness in her bottom as she tried to slide into the driver’s seat of her car convinced her otherwise. Well then, she thought as she started the engine, I think that’s a treat I’ll have to have again, even if it probably won’t be with a Faery Queen.
The Queen smiled, one of approval and gladness, as she read the last words of the story, and then she closed the cover the ancient, leather bound book, giving it a gentle caress. “Thank you, old friend,” she said as she slipped it carefully onto the table where it rested. Then she left the room and turned off the light, the darkness in the room allowing the glow of the full moon, no longer hidden by clouds to illuminate the space she left behind.

The End


Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

What I Did on Vacation: Part 2


You knew that the spanking was coming, didn’t you?…

The VBB, his WW, and I decided that it would be fun to make a little spanking movie while on vacation.
I’m currently working on the editing, and will be soon releasing the film:

Cruisin’ for a Bruisin’

The VBB and WW (Isabela and Mark) play a married couple who have come to me because his behavior has gotten out of control. (Sound familiar?) 
Isabela is at her wits’ end with Mark, and is asking for instruction in more intensive applied discipline, as her methods just don’t seem to be working.
I suggest a week-long observation/training program – with a twist.

Mark is about to go on the most interesting trip of his life…

(A real Domestic Discipline couple, real spankings, and some great scenery – including semi-public spankings and beautiful ocean views.)
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

What I Did on Vacation: Part 1


This past week, my favorite bottom and I spent a lovely vacation with The Very Bad Boy and his Wonderful Wife – the company was awesome and the R&R welcome.
The four of us took a cruise from Texas though to the Caribbean, by way of Mexico. This was a vacation first for me, and I was looking forward to the whole on-a-big-ship-in-the-middle-of-the-sea experience.
I wasn’t disappointed.
My first concern was that I’d be a bit inconvenienced due to my somewhat restrictive diet. Not so. The cruise staff were extremely accommodating, leading me to eat much more over the course of five days than any thinking person should.
There was also not a bit of seasickness, although I admit a tinge of panic on the final night, when the gulf was particularly choppy.
We had an amazing wrap-around balcony on the back of the ship that afforded us a beautiful view of the open water, and were up high enough that the horizon looked forever away.
I took about ten dozen photos of the sunrises, but the couple included below are my favorites. I’ve also included a few more snapshots for your viewing pleasure (since we all know how much fun it can be to look at someone else’s vacation pictures. My apologies in advance.)..

A hawk which appeared when we were in the exact center of the Gulf of Mexico. I’m thinking this is a prairie falcon, but the first to properly identify him wins my gratitude.

Every evening, the staff left a different towel animal in the room.  I found this particularly endearing, as I would never have the patience to learn this craft.
Yep. 
My feet. Somewhere in Mexico.
This sunrise was quite possibly the prettiest I’ve ever seen, especially once the sun broke through the clouds.
Here’s my boy, working ever-so-hard to make it to the end of that floaty thing. (After many attempts, he finally did. Sort of.)

Extremely blurry photo of the Cuban cigar which I purchased and thoroughly enjoyed while watching the sun set. 
Next: What I Did on Vacation: Part Two
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

More of Amy’s Story: ‘Historie’ Chapter 4


Here is part four ‘Historie’, by Annika. In this chapter, Amy’s cousin adam comes to visit.

– Dana

Adam

Adam is a cousin of mine. He is two years older than I, and believes he is a gift to the world. He is handsome, no doubt about that, but boys who knows, they are good looking tend to be a pain.
Of course I didn’t really know him, we didn’t grow up together, but every time he passed a mirror or a window that reflected him, he always straightened his hair. Well he was going to spend some time at my aunt’s place during the summer. His parents were travelling in Europe, and she promised to watch after him.

First I was a bit shy and curious about him. However that soon changed. He acted as if he owned the place. He threw his bag into the room he was going to stay in, jumped on the couch in the living room, and turned the TV on. He then looked at me and said “you know what I could really use right now???” “No…”…..”An ice cold beer, go get me one”. I was chocked and nervous if my aunt had overheard that. When she didn’t jump out from anywhere, I stood up, turned at him and said “yeah well you wish….go get it yourself you got two legs that work perfectly” He laughed and I went upstairs. What an idiot I thought.
Every time my aunt was around, he was very helpful, respectful and polite, but as soon she was out of sight, he did whatever he felt like. He drank directly from the bottles or cartons instead of using a glass, which kept me from drinking anything else than water. Once he even looked into our aunt’s handbag, then looked at me, and asked “you wanna know what’s in it??” I just went over and washed the dishes. He poked me….”hey you should see this….” “For Christ sake, cut it out” I replied. “I don’t want to get in to trouble, just because you are a moron”….”Relax Amy, I’m just kidding”. “Come on, don’t be mad cousin” “I’ll buy you an ice cream”
I just passed him and wishing that our aunt would see at some point how he really was.

Two weeks went by, he managed through without getting caught, and I was so irritated at him…….He loved to tease me, and knew the best way he could do that, was by pretty much secretly to break every rule of the house. At some point I felt like screaming at my aunt, how on earth, couldn’t she notice all of this, but figured that she might know of it, but let him pass because he wasn’t really living here like me. (Still not fair though)
I did have one advantage, which I didn’t usually use, because my aunt was against it. I could speak Danish, and the only time it was okay for me to speak Danish was when I talked with old friends back in Denmark. The best thing about Danish was that Adam didn’t understand anything of it. So I started to talk Danish to him when he asked me about something, or teased me. I played his game now, being the nice girl when my aunt was around, and provocative towards him, when she wasn’t around.

The third week started, and I looked forward to the day his parents would return. Our aunt had to work, so she was gone the most of the day. Adam had occupied the couch as usual, but I had no intention to stay in the house with him, so I didn’t care what he was doing. A well known odor spread and I stared with disbelieve at him. “Are you out of your mind????” “She will kill you if she finds out about this”. The moron had lit a cigarette. He replied once again “Relax sweetie, she won’t find out. You want one??”…..”Adam I am not kidding here, what you are doing is probably one of the dumbest thing you can do”….”If I get into trouble for this, I swear, I will never talk to you again….not even in another language”….”Amy she is at work, and it will take hours before she returns, she won’t notice!”
I just shook my head, and went out. I returned just before my aunt. You couldn’t smell that someone had been smoking, and I just sighed….Once again he got out of trouble.
Well we were sitting at the kitchen table and were just done eating. I didn’t say anything, cause I was wondering about, how he did it, and that I maybe should try study him instead….No one of us were really saying anything, until our aunt asked us “is there something you two would like to tell me??”. Both of us just stared at her. I knew this expression she had I knew this could turn out badly for us. Adam didn’t look at her anymore. Instead he looked at his empty plate. Someone had to reply something so I did…”Well I found a nice shirt today, which I bought…” well knowing, that it wasn’t that kind of answer she wanted. She just kept looking at me, saying nothing. So I looked down, and whispered “guess that wasn’t the right answer…”, and was fighting not to smile because I knew I was walking on a very thin line. After a short silent period, she laid a cigarette butt on the table. “I found this under the couch today, and I expect an explanation” I looked at it and responded without thinking “oh you are so stupid” followed by a very fast “I didn’t mean you”. “Well I most certainly hope not young lady” again I felt the urge to smile.
I was looking at Adam, still no reaction. My aunt was looking at me, which made me cross….”Why are you looking at me? I didn’t put it there”….”Well I’m looking at you because you are the only one responding at the moment”…”Yeah and what does that tell you”…..This was actually the first time I acted sassy towards her, but I couldn’t see that I should be in trouble for his stupidity.
“Be careful, Amy…..”….”Adam, Amy does have a point”…”hmpf” I accidently let out. “AMY go upstairs right now, I’ll deal with you later”…..”What!! Why do I have to get punished, just because he is a moron?” “Amy!!! Go!”

I went upstairs….”For fanden, hvor er det latterligt!”…..”I hope you are talking at the phone right now” my aunt shouted after me.
I didn’t respond to that….to all of you who are curious about what I did say, it was something like “God dammit this is ridiculous”.

Well standing in my room, I just knew I needed to see what happened to him. If I should get a punishment, I would at least get some fun out of it by watching his.
So I sneaked outside, took place just next to the wall, that would hide the sight of me. She was really upset, and he wasn’t that smart anymore. “How dare you to smoke cigarettes in my house??” “I really expected more from you”….”I’m sorry”….”Well you will be, mister, when I’m done with you” “Bend over the table”…”Why??”….”WHY! I think you know why”….”But you can’t spank me, you are not my mother, and I don’t live here”….”Oh sweetheart I’m the next best thing, I’m your aunt and this is my house and my rules, and you crossed the line. BEND OVER”

It was hilarious. I wanted to laugh out loud, but of course didn’t.

She took of her belt, folded it, and stood some time watching him. Then she took “aim” and started to spank him. He was struggling as soon it started and after ten strokes with the belt, he started to beg for forgiveness. “I will forgive….when we are done”…..I had never noticed her humor during a spanking, probably because I usually were the receiver, and maybe I just found it very funny, because finally he got what he deserved.
“Pants down”…”Noooo please…..” “Adam this spanking is not just for you to respect the rules, maybe it also will prevent you from smoking again, which isn’t healthy” “PANTS down”

Ha ha ha, I had to crawl back to my room. I couldn’t keep it inside anymore. I took my pillow and laughed loudly into it. The spanking I was going to get for…well whatever….was worth this sight.

The rhythm of the spanking stopped. The footsteps I could hear outside, were not the ones from my aunt, this sounded more like someone dragging himself upstairs.
10 minutes after or so, my aunt came to my room. I still tried to fight the urge to smile, and tried to look apologetic. She sat next to me on the bed, put her arm around me, and then said “So do you think he got what he deserved?” When I didn’t answer, she looked at me. She didn’t look angry at all, she actually looked like she wanted to hear my opinion. So I replied “ehm…yeees”. She smiled, stood up and said “Me too” then she started to walk towards the door. “Ehh weren’t you going to spank me??” “Why, have you done something I don’t know of??” “I don’t assume you have been smoking” “No”  “See…. that you defend yourself isn’t something you should get a spanking for…though I would recommend you to think about how you defend yourself in the future” She smiled and left my room.
I could hear him moaning, and couldn’t resist paying him a visit. “You could have warned me, that she spanks”…..”I did….remember; I told you she would kill you…..” “Did it hurt (giggle)”
“And I thought you were such a nice girl”……”Yeah you aren’t the first to believe that” I smiled at him, and he smiled back.
From that day on, I started to find him a bit more tolerable.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘Kelly’s Tough Lesson’ – More great F/F spanking fiction


Readers,

The stories are rolling in, and I’m so pleased to be able to share these new and excellent spanking writers with you here. From a particularly talented writer, please enjoy ‘Kelly’s Tough Lesson’.

– Dana

*****



Kelly’s Tough Lesson

 

by John H

“Now you get up, pull up those panties and go stand in that corner,” she said, pointing to the appropriate corner with the hairbrush, “I am not finished with you yet, young lady.” As Kelly struggled to her feet, she slowly pulled up her panties while still rubbing her very well-spanked behind. “Yes, ma’am” managed to eke out behind the tears and sniffles as she started to shuffle her feet to the corner. She had just been given a good paddling by her aunt for lying and now she would be punished for disobedience as well. “And you keep the skirt up” her aunt demanded. “I simply will not tolerate this kind of behavior in my home. Is that clear?” Again, all Kelly could muster was another weak, “yes, ma’am.” She had reached the corner, and her bottom still very much on fire from the hard, long- handled, hardwood brush that had just been applied to her bare bottom almost without pause. Although she had been punished by her aunt many times before this one seem to hurt particularly more than others.
Maybe it was because she could usually talk her way to a softer spanking. But now it seemed different. Her aunt was more animated and firm. Even the corner time was different. Usually she would pull her panties back up, let her skirt down and stand there for 15 or 20 minutes and that would be about it. This time she couldn’t keep still, her bottom was just burning and itching, which made her legs and the rest of her body a little fidgety and weak. She could hear her aunt walking behind her still tapping the brush in her hand. Suddenly, that nasty paddle landed another five or six quick searing blows on the back of her panties. Kelly jumped in surprise and glanced back at her aunt who was still right in back or her. “Nose to the wall and no rubbing.” Is that clear?” Again, all she could muster was a sheepish little nod of the head and a hardly audible, “yes, ma’am” as she gathered her skirt in front of her and tried her best to settle down, but it was difficult with her aunt standing so close and not knowing if she was going to get another half-dozen hard swats or not. “I got a surprise for you, Kelly” she said as she paced the floor back and forth, half admiring her work that was very visible through Kelly’s white nylon panties, and half lecturing on the importance of the rules of the house and waiting to see if her niece would make another mistake in reaching back to rub her bottom. “Still want to rub that naughty bottom, Kelly”? Kelly nodded silently, and then croaked out, “you spanked me real hard this time, and it really hurts!” “It’s suppose to hurt for you to learn this lesson.” “I will not tolerate lying.” Her aunt replied, “And, it’s going to hurt a lot more before I am finished with you. But for now you just stand there!” No sooner were those word said when Kelly reached back one more time and began to rub her bottom. “You still want to do that? Well, then, I’ll give you something to rub your bottom with!” With that, Kelly’s aunt went to the hall closet and retrieved a
strap she’d been saving for a moment just like this. This strap was a nasty looking thing. Thicker and wider than a man’s belt, but a bit longer, made just to make an impression upon a naughty bottom. Her aunt approached her with the doubled strap in her right hand. “I got this just for you, Kelly,” her aunt asserted, as she brandished it so Kelly could see it out of the corner of her eye, and your disobedience will dearly pay when you feel this piece of leather whip your behind. Kelly did a double take and recoiled dropping her skirt and grabbing her face with both hands. “Please, no, please not that. I promise I’ll be good for now on,” she pleaded. “Oh I am sure you will be,” her aunt promised right back, “but for now you get that skirt back up.” Kelly slowly lowered her hands and found the hem of her skirt and gathered it back in front of her. “I want you to hold the strap tight on your bottom with both hands and rub this up and down all you want.
Maybe with this reminder you’ll learn just how serious I am about this!” And with that, her aunt placed the strap in Kelly’s right hand and took it across her bottom to her left. “Now stay put!” her aunt demanded as she turned around and left the room. So there Kelly stood: in the corner of the room with her skirts up, holding a strap against her panties on an already sore bottom. The coldness of the strap had sort of cathartic effect at first and the irony was not lost on Kelly. “Hmmmm,” she thought, “it feels kind of good now, but I don’t think that’s going last.” 15 minutes passed. Kelly let go of the strap an took a good look at it. “Oh, oh,” were the first words that came to her mind as she resumed her previous position. 20 minutes. “Where is she?” Kelly started wondering. 30 minutes. “Come on, let’s get this over with.” Another 10 minutes pastes by. Her bottom wasn’t aching or itching as much as before. In fact, even though it was still sore, most of the initial effect of the spanking was wearing off. “Well, maybe this won’t be so bad” she thought to herself. Then she realized what was happening: “Oh, my! I am stuck in this corner so long to get over the spanking so the strap will have the full
effect. Why that sneaky woman. I’m doomed!!! I am going to be whipped with this strap, and can’t seem to do a darn thing about it.” Just then her aunt reentered the room and wasted no time to get down to business. “Let your skirt down.” she ordered. Releasing the strap in one hand and letting go of the skirt in the other, the skirt lazily dropped to its normal position. “Turn around, Kelly.” As Kelly slowly turned, her aunt, standing just a few feet away, had her right hand extended. “Give me the strap” was the next order. Kelly reluctantly extended her right hand laying the thick supple piece of leather in her aunt’s outstretched hand. Her aunt took the strap and folded it over and let it spring back a few times while both stood in silence. “Now, Kelly”, she began, “you are going to soundly whipped for disobedience. I don’t want to have to repeat this lesson, but I will if I have to. Is that understood?” Kelly’s eyes just sunk to the floor as she managed to
nod her head in agreement. She started to say something in her defense, but that one look at her aunt’s determination and that strap when she turn around from the corner, she knew it would be futile. Just then she felt the strap under her chin as her head was lifted up involuntarily to be staring right in her aunt’s eyes. “IS THAT UNDERSTOOD,” she said again, looking straight through Kelly’s eyes right into her soul. “Yes ma’am, I do understand.” Kelly avowed with whatever strength she had left. “Good. Now I want you to lay those two pillows on the edge of the bed, and lay face down on them,” she said matter-of-factly pointing with the strap as she gave the instructions. In a slow shuffle, Kelly made her way to the bed and placed the two pillows over the edge and stood there looking over her shoulder at her aunt who was drawing the strap over her left hand time and time again. Kelly’s sad eyes and now sagging lower lip was gaining absolutely no sympathy. “It will do you no good to procrastinate. Over you go!” she demanded. Kelly began the slow decent and positioned herself over the pillows. With her midsection on the pillows and back arched, her bottom became an excellent target. “Damn, my butt is raised high” she mused silently to herself. “This is going to hurt.” Her aunt walked to the opposite side of the bed and while still drawing the strap through her hands, said, “Look at me, Kelly” Kelly lifted her head as much as she could. “During your whipping, you are not to move, reach back, or try to get away. Do I make myself clear? IF you do, we’ll just repeat this entire punishment next week” Kelly nodded the best she could as her aunt move back to the other side. Kelly then felt the fingers of her aunt at the hem of her skirt and the strap dangling at her legs as the skirt was pull up and lightly thrown over her back. She had many thoughts running through her mind but none of them stuck as she just tried to gird herself for what was to come. There was what seemed to be an eternal pause, just before the first stroke exploded on her well prepared bottom. Her whole body lurched forward at the searing pain and impact; she grabbed the bed spread with both hands and squeezed the material hard and buried her head in the
covers just before relaxing back into position. Again another stroke about ten seconds later. Again she lurched forwarded and back. Another stroke and another. Deep, burning, searing, strokes that just telegraphed the burning pain to her head. She grabbed the bed spread again and this time did not let go, holding on with white knuckles as tears began to stream down her face in the covers. More strokes evenly paced out to make sure each had landed and produced its desired effect. Almost ten by now and it wasn’t stopping. Five more rained down on her poor bottom in methodical time. Then a pause. She could sense her aunt was walking in back of her, but didn’t dare to look back. Was it over? Was this it? She wondered, or was her aunt just letting her rest before starting again? Her question was answered in quick time as she finger in the waist band of her panties and them being roughly pulled down to mid-thigh. She mumbled into the covers, “Please no more, please no more, I’ll be good,” she argued with herself. Kelly peeked up and saw her aunt staring down at her, “you took that very well; we’re half way home” she said reassuringly. “No more please,” pleaded Kelly, this time out loud. “I’ll be good, I promise.” “Oh, I am sure you will, but we have to finish this here and now. Head down.” Her aunt retook her position to the left side of her niece’s bare reddening bottom and again, after a good minute passed, the whipping started; this time there was no ten seconds or so in between as the strokes landed in a steady stream again and again on Kelly’s already bruised and burning ass. Another fifteen delivered in almost as many seconds. Kelly was crying harder now and her body was rolling slightly left and right as if to avoid that wicked strap. Then a short pause, as Kelly barley heard her aunt say over her crying, “These next few are going to really hurt so hold on tight.” With that, Kelly heard the first one coming as the strap whistled though the air and landed full force, then the second, third, fourth and fifth. The pain was incredible and quaked through her entire body. She winced and tried with all her might to hold still or at least limit her movement so the strap wouldn’t hit her on her lower thighs or sides of her legs. Then there was an eerie silence except for her moaning and sobbing still muted by the covers she had buried her head in. The strapping had stopped. It was over. Her aunt had move to the other side of the bed, and with a slightly animated voice said, “I never want to have to repeat this lesson, but I will if you act this way again.” Not waiting for an answer, she laid the strap at Kelly’s head right in line with her eyes so she could ‘appreciate’ what just happen and could rest assured that it could and would happen again if she disobeyed or acted up in any way. Then with a very maternal instinct, her aunt comforted her and reassured her that she was still loved very much and sometimes things like this are necessary to correct behaviors that are unacceptable. With that her aunt rose and left the room with the door quietly clicking shut after her. Kelly laid there for a few
minutes and then struggled on top of the bed. She tired to pull her panties up, but gave up as it was too painful; she tired to let her skirt down, but anything even touching her bottom just seemed to make it feel worse. She tried to rub her bottom, but it was just too sore. So she just laid there panties down and skirts up, hoping the pain would subside soon, while wiping the tears from her eyes, trying to compose herself. As she shifted around she felt the strap left by her aunt under her legs. She pulled it out and looked at it paradoxically. “You mean thing,” she said, as she felt its smoothness and marveled at its effectiveness. “I don’t want to see YOU again for a long, long time!”


Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Vacationing this week


Readers, 

Just a quick note to let you all know that I’ll be vacationing this week. I have a couple posts scheduled to go up, but the blog will be light this week, and although I will be checking email a couple times, most correspondence will be on hold until the 28th.

In the meantime, enjoy reading the 100+ original spanking stories, or watch a few of my (nearly two dozen) free spanking videos.

Also, I’ve made some changes at HERE and am interested in your feedback and suggestions. It’s not a member site, and won’t be anytime soon, but I’d still like to have the premium product site to be as pleasant as possible.

Have a great week, everyone!

–  Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

DanaKaneSpanks Sunday update: 10/21

 
100 Strokes: Bathbrush Punishment

100StrokesBathbrush-002
Late for Dinner
LateforDinner3
and the addendum..
POV: Late for Dinner
POVLateforDinner-001
 

For more preview photos, scene descriptions, and download links, click the Title links above, or visit:
HERE

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

You can win ‘The Curse of Dana’ contest!

New Photo Contest!

Since it’s the season of ghouls, goblins, and those weird little waxy corn candy things, this contest is all about Halloween.
Take a Halloween-themed (and spanking-related) photo
– and make sure to add a sign with the words 
‘The Curse of Dana’  
and email it to me at
DanaKaneSpanks@gmail.com.

All qualifying entries will be posted here on my blog, and readers will be allowed to vote for their favorite photo.

The winner will receive two evil spanking implements from 
– the Curse of Dana, and the OTK Curse.

READ BELOW BEFORE SUBMITTING

  • All entries MUST contain a sign/paper/etc with the words ‘The Curse of Dana’ clearly visible, to prove that you took your photo specifically for the contest.
  • All entries must be somehow Halloween-themed. Use your imagination!
  • Due to shipping requirements, entrants may only be from U.S., Canada, and U.K. Winner must be able to take delivery via common postal services.
  • By entering, you agree to allow me to share your photo (anonymously, of course).


    Contest ends November 3, 2012. Voting will take place for one week, with the winner to be announced here on my blog on November 10.


    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Help me objectify a few Hot Bottoms


    I have been holding on to some really pretty post-spanking photos, trying to find a clever way to insert them into some other post.
    But I’m thinking that maybe the best way to present them is, well, straight up, as it were…


     Having ‘been there’, I can identify marks from at least four different implements on this fit tush:

    And on this one, lovely blooming cane stripes…




    This poor boy had to go out and buy these panties, especially for this spanking..


    Photos shared with permission of respective bottom owners. 
    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    The third part of Amy’s life (Historie, Part 3)


    More of ‘Historie’ – Part 3 (by Annika)

    Enjoy!

    *****

    mmmh well…..here is the third part of Amys life……

       

    Well kept secrets….
    One of the biggest mistakes I have done while living with my aunt was to assume I could outsmart her sooner or later. I loved the clear lines in our relationship, I loved that I knew exactly how she would react if I chose to cross the line. And that is a keyword…..I CHOSE to disobey…..So why do so when I knew the consequences of my actions?? Was I addicted to the pain??…..NOOOO…..I try to avoid any pain in my daily life. Was I trying to push her limits so she would lose control and I finally could be the one in charge…..If so, I never succeeded….

    If I have to be honest, I don’t remember the pain. The pain was there for a short time, sometimes longer when chairs reminded me, but the feelings and her words had so much more impact on me. I didn’t test her with the purpose of taking back control in fact I would have been disappointed if I could. I tested her limits to maintain the feeling of being safe, that she actually cared about what I was running around doing. I only assumed I would outsmart her someday because that was my only experience with authorities. Besides that I considered myself of being really clever and thought I would be able to keep minor secrets to my aunt. 
    The rules she dictated were rules I shouldn’t be able to break and get away with. Those minor secrets were the result of things I did, and which I believed she wouldn’t approve of if she would find out….and this was the exciting part of it. I dictated my own rules and the game was to try to keep the disobeying of my own rules as a secret. Quite frankly it was a game I couldn’t lose. If she caught me I would feel secure and happy about that she did care, and if she didn’t I would be happy about how clever I was J

    A lesson I learned during my so called playing was that she knew more than I thought and that she deliberately let me slip away with things she considered as indifferent or minor offenses. She was as much of a player as I. I was just unaware of that fact…..So much to my cleverness.
    One of the things I thought was a minor offense was my “trading” of school assignments. I thought she would never find out as long as I got high scores on different tests. It didn’t cross my mind that she might get the information from someone else. I mean my classmates would be in deep trouble as well if anyone would find out. I never considered that parents of the others might have something to say, and they as well as the teachers started to wonder why some could bring good grades home in math (which was my work) but failed when they had tests……So of course one of my friends had to tell the truth at some point.

    I didn’t know of that, and was very surprised when I found one of my math assignments I had done to a friend of mine, on my desk in my room. At that point I knew this was neither an indifferent nor a minor offense. I did think about jumping out of the window and run, but then again, it was my own fault, and maybe I could explain things……So I went downstairs. She was sitting at the kitchen table waiting for me. I instantly blushed and smiled, which I tried to hide by looking down. Of course she had noticed it and said “I can understand that you are embarrassed, I would be so too, but to smile right now isn’t one of your best moves young lady”….“Sit down”…..”I will give you a chance to explain yourself…..you will receive a punishment for this, I just haven’t decided yet whether I should get the brush or not…”
    Dammit where should I start?? What should I say??? “well….some of my classmates found out that I was good in math, and they told me about this arrangement where we would help each other. At that time I was new, so I figured this could be a way for me to get some friends…..ehm……”. “So you made the math assignments for your classmates??” “Not for all of them…..”. “have you ever handed in an assignment you haven’t done??”…..”Well, yes, that was a part of the arrangement…..”……
    All of this time we talked, she never took her eyes away from me, I however couldn’t keep the eye contact. This was one of the secrets I really thought she wouldn’t find out, so I was embarrassed in a way, where I had a hard time not to smile…..
    Her conclusion to all of this was…. “you will get a hard spanking with my hand on your bare bottom for the stupidity of trying to get friends by doing their assignments, you should be smart enough to know, that you can make friends other ways….” (ah yes…..dodged a bullet…..) “and you will also receive a spanking with the brush for cheating, and I don’t care that you did well on tests and so on, bottom line is, you handed in work that wasn’t made by you”
    Sigh….my lucky day…..By now I knew what was coming to me. I knew it would leave some marks and I probably would cry at some point, maybe first when she used the brush. I knew I deserved it, so when I was ordered to take my pants of and get over her lap I just did what she said. I managed to hold quite still on her lap, and my mind wondered off in different directions. I remember I thought about upcoming events that would involve to undress, and was happy, that there were none. I also thought about how or if the others would get punished, and actually imagined which one of my friends could take a spanking like this…..For the first time I didn’t cry when she was done with the spanking. She commanded me to stand up. She stood right in front of me, made me look at her with her hand, and I saw a little smile on her lips and heard her say “Amy do never forget that you are like an open book to me, I can read you, so believe me when I tell you, I know of your secrets. I know that you don’t always get to school with the bus. I know that you often play videogames after midnight. I know you like to “borrow” some of my clothes while I am away. So remember this, when you receive the second part of your spanking”……”go to your room, I will come upstairs later…..”
    Mmmhhhh…..at least she didn’t mention, the one time I actually borrowed her car……
    The second part of my punishment didn’t allow my mind to wonder off. She first came to my room an hour later, so my bottom wasn’t that red or warm anymore, but it was sore, and the brush had an instant effect on me. I couldn’t hold still on her lap this time, and at one point she fixated my legs, so I couldn’t move. When she decided I had enough, my whole body was shaking…..I think I somehow had pissed her of, by not reacting on the first spanking…..She wanted to make sure I got the message and I sure did. She didn’t look angry in fact I could still see a hint of a smile. On her way out of my room, she said “Oh, and by the way, the next time, you borrow my car, remember to put gas on it…..”

    I sneaked out of my room to get an ice cold wet cloth I could use on my bottom. I took a long look in the mirror and thanked god, I didn’t have to undress in front of anyone else…..Put gas on it…….yep I was soooo clever……
    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Video Q & A: Your Opinion


    Readers,

    Call it Fall Fever, but I’m having more ideas than time lately. Here’s another that came up during a conversation with one of my favorite playmates. Tell me what you think:

    Once a month, readers can write in questions – about spanking, domestic discipline, etc., and I’ll choose a few to answer via video. I’m uncertain whether this would be a monthly topical discussion, or just a random Q & A. I doubt that I have the technological fortitude to run a live streaming podcast, so the video answers would likely be pre-recorded and uploaded to the blog.

    What do you think? Good idea or colossal waste of bandwidth?

    – Dana

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    New Product Testing Video: The Curse of Dana

    Well, they’ve gone and done it now. 
    Caneiac’s made a new implement – conveyor belt material encased in rubber – called The Curse of Dana. And yes, it’s pretty darned evil. 
    The compliant boy featured in this video is a very heavy bottom, and most will find this implement particularly hard to handle. I, however, didn’t feel a thing.

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Second story of the life of Amy (Historie, Part 2)


    Readers,

    Here is the second part of the story begun last week, ‘Historie’, by new author, Annika. As the first part received excellent feedback, Annika has chosen to share the rest of the story. Here is part two:


    *****

    Second story of the life of Amy

    The marks on my bottom were visible for a couple of days. I was very aware of them, and avoided to change cloth or take a bath in the present of others. I was embarrassed, but secretly fascinated. And that fascination was a part I was afraid to share with anyone. What would people think??
    I still listened to techno, but only with headphones on, and every time the song Confusing was going to start, I skipped it. I didn’t skip the other two songs in fact I paid more attention to them.  And for some reason the songs always placed a big smile on me. The feelings inside of me were very confusing, because on the one hand I didn’t want to get in to trouble again in risk of being spanked, but on the other hand the immense feeling of inner peace, affection, security and even love was what I was left with, and I desperately wanted. I knew exactly what I could do, because my aunt did instruct me in the house rules. But it would be too obvious, if I took a bottle of wine, and stood in front of her and emptied that. The worst thing that could happen would be, if she knew, that I deliberately wanted her to spank me. She would probably pack my things and send me off to Denmark again. And was it really fair towards her? To force her into a situation where she had to cause someone pain?
    So I pushed my feelings aside, and focused on the daily life again. Attending school, helping in the household, and being a good girl. My mom back in Denmark was overwhelmed by my grades, and even asked me once, why I couldn’t be like that, when I lived in Denmark……of course I didn’t tell her “Well mom maybe you should have been more aware of your role as a parent instead of trying being my friend, and a spanking now and then wouldn’t have hurt…..or maybe it would have…..”. Instead I just told her a lie about, how different and much better the school system was in the USA. 
    I wasn’t scared of my aunt. I respected her, and liked to keep her happy. She was very interested in me and my doings, and was concerned. We talked a lot about things I would never had talked with my mom about, and I felt she stood behind me in any situation needed, I just had to be honest.
    My aunt travelled a lot, her work required that, but I was ok with that. She always checked in on me.
    It does sound as if the one spanking prevented me from doing stupid things, but fact is, that someone had to tell her about my mistakes before it really would become a problem, and who else than me should tell her?? She didn’t know that we sometimes at school exploited our differences so we had time to do other things than homework. I was good in math, so I delivered school assignments in math some of the others had biology, geography or whatever as their favorite subject. Well we did have to do the tests by our self, and the teachers did wonder why some didn’t seem to hold the standard. I did, so it was one of the well kept secrets.

    Alcohol was not a theme in my life anymore, at least not until one day. My aunt was away on a business trip, and I was hanging out with some friends. The parents of my friend weren’t home, and we listened to loud music, played videogames, talked and just had a lot of fun. My friend opened a cupboard where his parents had stashed alcohol. He looked at us and smiled. “So anyone care for a drink…….”. My heart started to pump faster. I knew this was a thing my aunt certainly wouldn’t approve off, and the consequence would probably be severe. She wouldn’t be home before the end of the week, so I only had to make sure I wouldn’t drink so much, that it would be traceable over the phone, when she checked in on me. So like the others I did care for a drink….or two…..Time flew and I never noticed that my phone didn’t ring. I wasn’t drunk or anything, I felt in control, I just didn’t think about my phone. I went home that evening, felt so alive, happy and very much like the old Amy, untouchable.
    When I saw the lights were lit in the house, I froze. My brain tried to remember if it was me, who had forgotten to turn them off, but of course I knew better. I started to create an explanation (lie) I could tell her, so she wouldn’t notice that I had been drinking. I took some deep breath and went inside. She was walking around unpacking her things, and when she noticed me she just said “Hi sweety, yes I know, my trip got a bit shorter than expected”. She looked at me, and I just stared back at her, saying nothing. Not even hi, which might have been smart in that situation. Well her smile changed to a more serious expression, when she asked me “what is wrong, you don’t seem right??”. I finally woke up, and replied, that I was just fine, I was just surprised to see her here. She still looked at me but shortly after changed back to a smile. The story I had in my head was gone, it disappeared as soon I laid my eyes on her, and I felt lucky that she seemed to be more interested in unpacking, than noticing me sneaking inside, holding my breath.
    I passed her, on my way to my room, and just before getting to the stairs, she suddenly said “Amy, did you know that some alcohol, have a kind of sweet scent to it??” Once again I froze. “Did you really think you could hide this??”. I didn’t reply “yes I did, because you weren’t supposed to be home now…..”. Instead I just stood there overwhelmed with mixed emotions. I was scared, I was excited, and I thank god she didn’t see my face, because I was fighting not to smile.
    “Amy I am very disappointed, I didn’t expect this kind of behavior from you, and I wonder what you have been doing all the other times I haven’t been around” “GO to your room, and get ready, and I can assure you, you will prefer to stand up the next few days at school”

    It felt like ages before she came, but every footstep I could hear up the stairs, made my heart sink deeper to my stomach. I wasn’t smiling anymore, and I searched naïve after a getaway, realizing there were none. She came in to my room, looking straight at me, and then lifted her hand in which she carried a wooden brush. “this used to be your grandmoms, I inherited it, probably because she knew, I would find some use for it, and believe me I know what it is capable of”…….At that point I wished I hadn’t been holding back on the drinking, I should have drunk myself numb. But nooooo, instead the situation had made me very sober. So no place for me to hide, I had to get through this, with some kind of dignity.
    She went over to my bed, sat on it and ordered me over her lap. I tried with a silent, please and pledging eyes, but she just shook her head replying “mh, mh”. So once again there I was, over her lap waiting for the first hit. The sting of the wooden brush was unbearable. She was very annoyed with me, so the rhythm was steady and the strength was hard. There were no breaks, and I think I started to cry after a few minutes. I cannot really tell because I lost traction of time. When she stopped, I started breathing again, but she wasn’t done. Instead she started to give me a lecture about how much damage consuming of alcohol can do to the body and the ability to learn things. She put the hairbrush aside, and then claimed that the rest of the spanking (hand) was for me to remember not to do this again…..as if the first part of it wasn’t enough……In the end my bottom was numb, which I think she knew, cause the last two were given to the top of my legs.
    “Amy I know you probably find me very unfair, but this is for your own good, and one day you will understand” “Can I trust you not to get into trouble, when I am away on business trips???”…..”Yes”…….”I am sorry”…….”I know you are…..go to sleep, and a new day will start tomorrow”
    I didn’t wear any underpants that night, and I didn’t really get that much sleep either, not because of the pain or the heat of my bottom, I just didn’t understand how on earth, this could be a thing I actually had wanted to happen, how weird was I???…….but at the same time I could breathe, I was focused, I was me…..  
    A

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Your Opinion – another spanking fiction ebook?


    Readers,

    Looking back on the totality of this blog, I’ve become even more aware of the talent shown in many of the spanking stories you have submitted. Rereading many of them, I’m again amazed at the sheer volume and quality of original spanking fiction that’s passed through the blog, from a lot of really dedicated writers.

    So I’m tossing around an idea for a large compilation – an ebook – of great spanking stories.

    The book would be a mix of reader-submitted stories and requested new writings from some of my favorite spanking authors.

    What do you think, readers? Can the world handle another spanking ebook? I’d love your opinions on content, viability, and design. Especially if you’re a fan of spanking fiction – what draws you to the genre? And what story aspects do you consider integral?

    Also, which stories already posted here are your favorites, and why?

    –  Dana

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Vote for the Marital Discipline photo contest

    Readers,

    The time has come to cast your vote for the winner of the Marital Discipline photo contest!

    Below,  you’ll find all the qualifying entrants – male and female – posted in random order, each with an accompanying number. At the bottom of the page, vote for your favorite.

    *  Voting ends October 15th.

    *  Comments will be moderated – be nice, or go away.

    *  Only vote once. Cheaters will be publicly shamed.


    This month’s photo contest winner will receive a Marital Discipline with Dana Kane DVD!
    *****

    Marital Discipline photo contest Entrants:

    Bottom # 1


    Bottom # 2


    Bottom # 3


    Bottom # 4


    Bottom # 5



    Bottom # 6


    Bottom # 7

    Loading…

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    F/M spanking fiction writers, share your work with Anastasia Vitsky


    Readers,

    Anastasia Vinsky publishes a blog called governing ana, at governingana.wordpress.com.
    While Ana’s blog writings are now offline – as she’s been offered a book deal for her work – she is now hosting other writers of published F/M spanking fiction on her blogsite on select Mondays.

    The feature is called ‘Fika’ (see Ana’s blog for the definition – it’s fun!), and the first installment is called ‘Celeste Jones on eBooks for Newbies’.

    If you’re interested in being featured on Anastasia’s Fika Monday’s, send an introductory email to Ana, at:

    ana_stasia2007@yahoo.com

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Factoids: Totally non-spanking-related


    Readers,

    While I should likely be hard at work on some more interesting blog post, video editing project, or email back-up, my mind is still on east coast time and there’s not much brilliance sparking upstairs this very early Las Vegas morning.

    So.

    Since it’s nearly my birthday, I think I’ll allow myself a few minutes of mindless self-involvement – although it should be noted that I have been asked about my height and musical preferences more often than not.

    So here’s one of those “Things you don’t know about me” things…

    1. I am 5’8″ tall. (This comes as a surprise to many of my playmates upon our first meeting, and I’m not sure why. Do I look short?)

    2.  I wear a size 8 shoe.

    3. Jeans and sneakers are my preferred everyday wardrobe.

    4. While most of them are usually covered, I have a LOT of tattoos – and I love every single one of them.

    5.  I am the crazy cat lady.

    6. Good books make me very happy. I’ve avoided the Kindle craze thus far, as printed pages are a large part of the joy of reading for me.

    7.  I’m from Texas. Ya’ll.

    8.  I usually cut my own hair. That’s why it looks the way it does. Ha!

    9.  Believe it or not, I absolutely HATE to fly.

    10.  I don’t wake up well.

    11.  Talking on the telephone is not on my list of favorite things to do.

    12.  I love to sing, although I am decidedly not good at it. Most all music has the capacity to charm me.

    13.  I also love to dance. (See above)

    14.  Shopping malls make me claustrophobic.

    15.  Most embarrassingly, I buy People magazine nearly every week.


    Now, back to spanking…

    –  Dana

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    ‘Historie’ – a beautiful F/F story from a talented first time writer

    Here is an excellent offering from a lovely new correspondent, who’s trying her hand at spanking fiction for the first time.
    Please take a moment to leave a comment and some encouragement for our new author.

    – Dana

    *****

    ‘Historie’

    My name is Amy. I was born in Denmark, and lived there the first * years of my life. My mom, who is an American, chose to send me of to live with my aunt in the USA, because like she said, I was out of control, and she had no living idea what to do with me. 
    Of course I didn’t agree with her, because I was just living the life like every other teenager in Denmark. Having a lot of fun, listening to music, attend parties and yes drinking maybe a lot of alcohol. School was, well, a place to hook up with my friends. Teachers where just like my mom, someone who tries to talk sense, someone who sometimes tries to threaten with various of consequences, but never follows through, so why bother listening to any of them. 
    It is not like my mom haven’t tried to be strict, and she did spank me once, when I was around 4 years old. I guess she believed that would be enough to keep me out of trouble, because she then just needed to threaten me with a spanking……didn’t work at all, it was empty threats, and by the way I think it really did hurt her more than it did me. 
    Well she figured that by sending me to USA, I would have to reorganize friendships, and maybe meet youngsters who would have a good influence on me, school might be taken more serious and I wouldn’t be able to drink alcohol, because of different rules in the USA. My aunt, who she often talked about, because she was such a successful consultant, was a person I only had met to times in my life. I don’t really remember that much about her, besides she had dark hair like the rest of the family. 
    When I met my aunt in the airport, I was surprised by her unique beauty. I had expected to see a boring housewife, just like my mom, but she was dressed in a knee long black skirt, a red shirt, that showed her perfect shaped body and high heels, in which I would probably get injured if I tried to walk in them. 
    She was looking straight at me, smiling and then she gave me a big hug. A hug I didn’t know I was longing for. So already at that point my world started to break in to pieces. 
    I was not usually the shy type, but in her present, I felt very small. It annoyed me, because I was the one, who was in charge back in Denmark. I knew exactly what I wanted, when I wanted it, and what to do to get it. I took another look at her, and tried to convince myself, that I had nothing to be nervous about. She was just my aunt, and was probably not that different then my mom. After all they are sisters….
    I couldn’t have been more wrong. When we returned to her apartment, she showed me my room, and told me to unpack, eventually take a bath if I felt like it, and then she would like to talk to me in the kitchen. I did what she said, went to the kitchen, where she was waiting. Again she looked straight at me, and smiled. She explained with her gently voice the rules of the house, and what she expected of me. I just sat there listening to her words, thinking “what am I doing here”. Yeah fine I am not allowed to drink alcohol…..as if I could get some. Focus on school…. well I don’t have anything else to do…..at least for the moment….basically the same song I had heard before…..until she said, “And Amy, I will only tell you this once, I don’t believe in empty threats, if you break a rule, you will receive a spanking”. I instantly wanted to laugh, because hey I was ** just as big as she was. I managed not to laugh because when I got eye contact with her, I didn’t dare to laugh. 
    Everything was new for me, so the rules weren’t difficult to respect, I had no interest in getting into trouble in the beginning. I had to find new friends, find out how the school system worked, and figure out where I was in all of this. 
    I observed my aunt a lot, and she didn’t seem that strict. She was actually very funny, open minded, and relaxed in some way. She seemed to be in balance with herself, which had a very comforting effect on me. I started to accept that I was going to live here, and started to see my room as my place, a place where I could start doing things I used to do back home in Denmark, like listening to music, music which might not be every ones favorite. Techno, was the kind of music I used to listened to. Music, that soon got a very different meaning to me.
     I was in my room listening to it. It was loud, because that’s just best like that, and after a few songs, my aunt came to the room. She asked me to turn it down, I did, but after a few songs, one of my favorites was played and I turned the sound up again. She came turned the music off, looked firm at me, and said “this is the last time I will ask you to turn it down, if I have to come again, you will get a spanking”. Then she walked out of there. SOOO it was up to me now, would I let her dictate what I should listen to and how loud, and would she really spank me? After all I was not a little child, and who knew maybe she was like everyone else…..so the music started to play again, not loud in the beginning, I could barely hear it myself, slowly it got louder. Nothing happened, so I took place at my desk, smiling because I was once again in control. I didn’t hear her entering the room…..the music was too loud……but I did notice the sudden silence in the room, after she had turned it off. Inside I was shaking, I was afraid to turn around, I got hot and cold at the same time, and the little girl in me, just wanted to beg for forgiveness, but the big girl said no way, you face her, and win this battle. She broke the silence, again with a controlled voice, telling me to turn around and look at her. I didn’t want to, but my body just reacted on the command. She went over to my bed, sat on it, and told me that she did warn me, but I obviously wanted to test her, so I left her with no other choice then to spank me. In fact she was going to spank me to the rhythm of my so called music. Maybe I would understand why that music gave her a headache. So three songs should do it, now where I am not that used to be spanked…..Three songs…..I knew all of my songs on the disc, and knew that most of them, only lasted for 3 min. I could win this. I might be able to get through this without crying because I am tough. 
    She commanded me to get over her lap, I did. She then turned the music on. I held my breath, and had no idea what was coming to me. The first song, called Liebe by Ayla, which means Love in German, one of my favorites, was playing. 2.55 min. Sadly it’s a fast beat, but all of the songs have a fast beat, so I was really struggling not to start cry, which I felt like doing shortly after she started. I had never felt a pain like that, and I desperately tried to focus on the music to forget the pain. First song was over. She asked me to drop my pants, I tried to say something, but she just looked at me, and repeated “drop your pants, or do you want a fourth song??” I dropped my pants, got over her lap again, and the music started…..Her hand spanked my bottom perfectly to the rhythm of  L´esperanza by Topmodelz. She was fair though, because every time the beat wasn’t pumping she took a break. It just doesn’t happen that often……I managed it through the second song, and was convinced I would win this I was already near the end. What I didn’t realize or noticed was that the music shuffled, so the next and last song was from the soundtrack Blade called Confusion. When it started to play every single part of me gave up, this was going to be 10 minutes of hell. After very short time, I started to beg like a little girl, promising I would never play that kind of music again. I would do anything just for her to stop. The tears where pouring out of me and I could barely breath. Then it was all done. She lifted me off her lap, so I was sitting on my knees in front her. I looked down on the floor, still crying like a little baby. She gently stroked my hair, and used her hands to make me look at her. She was calm, as if it was the most natural thing that just had happened. She then said “Amy, I hope you understand now, that I don’t use empty threats, I care about you, and it is my responsibility that you will become a fine young woman. You can listen to your music, but you do not live here alone, okay??” I nodded. She then kissed my forehead, and left my room. 
    Here I was, with a really sore bottom, it was dark red and burning. And another piece of my world broke, because why wasn’t I angry at her, why didn’t I hate her, why did I suddenly feel like belonging somewhere?  
       
    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    New! October Spanking Story Writing Contest

    For the month of October, the Person, Place, and Thing spanking story contest will be:

    The Spooky Spanking Story Contest


    Imagine two Trick-or-Treaters,



    on a country road at night,



    and a mysterious book.


    Now, go off and write a great, original spanking story, including all the details above – and use your imagination!


    As is custom, the winning author will receive a spanking session with me – his or her ‘prize’.
    The winner will be announced at the end of the month, and all qualifying story entries posted throughout the month of November for your reading pleasure.


    And remember, Good Boys and Girls follow The Rules:

    * NO references to characters under 18 years of age.
    *NO overtly sexual situations or foul language.

    Spanking scenes may be of any genre – F/M, F/F, M/F, M/M, etc.

    Feel free to include as many or as few additional characters as you like, so long as the primary characters and characteristics are there.

    By entering the contest, you agree to allow me to share, edit/excerpt your story, here and in other publishing platforms.

    Send your entry to DanaKaneSpanks@gmail.com.

    Good writing, and Good luck!

    –  Dana

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Another year, another chance to thank you.


    “They are passing, posthaste, posthaste, the gliding years – to use a soul-rending Horatian inflection. The years are passing, my dear, and presently nobody will know what you and I know.” – Vladimir Nabokov


    October is my birthday month, and this year I am turning forty. 



    Surprisingly, I do not find this even remotely intimidating (although forty-one may bring on a whole other group of emotions), and am looking forward to the myriad interesting things which the world and my body have in store for me in this second half of life.

    This year, like every other, I am grateful for my (ever-so-small but fierce) family, and for my iron ring of loving and thoroughly-loved friends. I am also grateful every day for the wonderful playmates I’ve made through the years, and for all the cool and intelligent people with whom I have had the pleasure of communicating online and through this blog. You all enrich my life in ways that I cannot properly express. 

    Thus far, this blog contains somewhere around 390 posts, over 100 original, reader-submitted spanking stories, nearly a dozen writing and photo contests, and many thousand of my own spanking-centered, rambling words.

    I hope that each of you, kind enough to spend a little time participating in this blog, is aware of my genuine affection for you, and my gratitude. Thank you all.

    – Dana

    *****


    (I only do this next part once a year, so indulge me. If you’re offended, click HERE.)


    If you are interested in celebrating the impending birthday of a quite-possibly-virtual stranger, I humbly suggest the following two options, in order of importance:

    Donate to Foreclosed Upon Pets, a Las Vegas animal rescue organization committed to saving the thousands of pets that are being abandoned in Las Vegas when homeowners lose their mortgages. These people are doing absolutely amazing work. (Or donate to your local animal charity instead.)

    Or, peruse my Amazon wish list.


    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Another FREE spanking video featuring The VBB and his Wonderful Wife


    Readers,

    As severe as The Very Bad Boy’s delrin punishment may have been, within just a couple hours he was asking for more. And just when you might be thinking that I am too severe…his Wonderful Wife takes over and administers quite a hard spanking on his somewhat unmarked right cheek (since the left was out of commission) with wooden implements and even more delrin! Then she invites me back in to help her finish off the VBB’s bottom – again.

    Of course, with this level of silliness on his part, we had to film it. And we had to share it with you. Believe it or not…he ASKED for this.

    We all had a whole lot of fun, in spite of the somewhat serious infractions on his part, and we all hope you enjoy watching the videos.

    –  Dana

     
    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    New: ‘Marital Discipline’ Photo Contest!



    Since the ‘Pic Your Bum’ contest generated several fun photo entries, and many, many votes – let’s have another, shall we?


    ‘Marital Discipline’ photo contest!


    Take a photo of your bottom, post-spanking – or have your partner take one for you.
    Send your photo entry to me at danakanespanks@gmail.com.


    The winner of the ‘Marital Discipline’ photo contest will receive a Dana Kane Marital Discipline DVD, via US Mail.



    * Your photo MUST BE post-spanking. While severe marks are not required (or recommended), some noticeable level of pinkness, at the least, must be visible.

    * Self-spanking is allowed, if you are not one of the fortunate few who has a regular spanking playmate.

    * Entrants may be of any gender.

    *As in the previous ‘Pic Your Bum’ contest, all photo entries must contain a written statement – in this case, ‘Marital Discipline’ or some variation, so that it’s obvious that your entry photo was taken specifically for this contest.


    * Be creative! The voting will be done by other blog readers, so use your imagination.

    * The contest will last two weeks, after which I will post up the qualifying entries (anonymously, of course). Then readers will be given one week to vote on their favorite photo entry.

    Have fun!

    – Dana


    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    DanaKaneSpanks.com Sunday site update: 9/23

    Live Session Video: Itching for a Spanking

    ItchingforaSpanking1

    You Cannot say F*ck in My House
    Fuck2

    POV: Come to Bed, Honey

    POVCometoBedHoney-001

     

    For more preview photos, scene descriptions, and download links, click the title links above or visit:
    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Fantasy Island contest entry – F/M spanking stories

    Here is another fun entry for the ‘Fantasy Island’ Person, Place, and Thing spanking story contest – enjoy!

    *****


    My name is Carolyn and I am a 47 year old widow of a man who was 26 years older than me.  We had no children after 21 years of marriage and our estate was worth over 500 million dollars.  We even own an island 20 miles off of the coast of Tahiti.  I was 26 years old when we were married and was smitten by Douglas’ charm and class.  Our sex life left me wanting but Douglas was always kind and considerate.  I kept busy with volunteer activities and frequent visits to the gym where the men ogled me. I am 6′ tall in my stocking feet and weigh 140lbs.  with a well toned body.  I am told that I am very attractive.  I have red hair and brown eyes.  

    After Douglas’ death my sexual desires were becoming an obsession.  I loved my husband but he was gone and I had desires that needed to fulfill.  One of Douglas’ employees was a 26 year old man who I would have fallen for when I was 26 years old.  Jonathan was a classical bad boy.  He was 5’5″ tall and not very athletic.  He was more pretty than handsome.  He had risen to a position of power in one of Douglas’ companies and commanded a very high salary.  

    Alexis is a lawyer who specializes in sexual harassment cases and she was representing on a contingency basis some of my employees.  These employees complained about Jonathan’s unwanted sexual advances and his crude remarks.  She arranged a meeting with me and presented her case.  There was no doubt that our corporation could be liable for his behavior and that litigating the case would be futile so we agreed to a settlement.  

    Alexis is a 29 year old blond bombshell.  She was over 6′ tall and had the firm body of an athlete.  She was involved in a relationship with her 25 year old roommate Megan.  Alexis didn’t like men and felt that most were pigs who would benefit from the firm hand of a woman.  When I assured h. er that Jonathan would be terminated Alexis had a better idea.  Jonathan would be given the choice of being terminated or going over my knee for a sound no nonsense spanking followed by a severe caning from her.  

    I confided to Alexis that I was never spanked and have never spanked; but, I had seen my mother spank my younger brother who was 10 years younger than me and that I always went out of my way to witness his spankings and found them exciting.  Alexis told me that she was an expert spanker and that she had promised her young roommate a well deserved spanking when she returned home.  Alexis insisted that I accompany her home to witness the paddling.  

    When we arrived at Alexis’ home her roommate, Megan, greeted us at the door.  She was dressed in tight jeans and a loose t-shirt which showed off her lovely figure.  Megan was 5’4″ tall with dark brown hair down to her shoulders and dark brown eyes.   She looked more like a college coed than a 25 year old.  Alexis ordered Megan to put the straight back chair in the middle of the room and to bring the paddle.  Alexis took off her suit jacket leaving her dressed in a pencil skirt with a white silk blouse, black stockings,  and 6″ heels.  She sit in the chair and smoothed her skirt which had risen to expose the tops of her black nylon stockings being stretched by her garters.  

    When Megan returned she was in tears carrying a wicked looking oval paddle about 1/4″ thick with holes drilled in the business end.  As she handed the paddle to Alexis she begged not to be spanked too hard or long and promised to never again use Alexis’ charge card without permission.  Alexis told her that she was going to give her a good no nonsense spanking and that when she was finished that Megan would be a well spanked unhappy little girl and that she deserved the spanking she was going to get.  

    Megan was ordered to Alexis’ right side and Alexis unbuckled and lowered Megan’s jeans exposing Megan’s white nylon panties.  As she placed her over her stocking clad knees Alexis adjusted her to her liking so that her bottom was directly across her lap.  Alexis proceeded to paddle the kicking girl over her panties as her t-shirt draped over her head and her jeans were kicked off her legs.  Alexis paused to remove the t-shirt and then resumed the paddling.  Megan’s screaming started in earnest as Alexis lowered her panties down to her knees and told her, “I haven’t ever really started yet”. Another series of spanks landed now alternating cheeks hard and fast.  Megan was gasping, squirming, and tears were running down her face as her spanking continued.  She was pleading for mercy.  Her bottom was bright red and her sobbing was harder, her makeup was streaked and her shoulder length hair was in disarray as she squirmed kicked and howled.  When Megan was finally   left off of Alexis’ lap she danced and skipped around the room holding her well spanked bottom while wearing only her bra with her panties around her knees.  

    I was excited at the sight of Megan’s paddling when to my surprise Alexis told me that if I was to give Jonathan a good paddling that I would need to know exactly what a good spanking felt like.  I’m 47 years old and this 29 year old beauty was proposing to put me across her lap and paddle me like a 10 year old.  I knew that the paddling would be painful but the excitement of going over Alexis’ lap was alluring as I obediently draped myself over her knees and she raised my skirt exposing my stocking tops and lovely tush outlined by my garter belt.  I took my spanking no better than Megan but this convinced me that Jonathan needed to learn the same lesson over my knee.   

    Our plan was to propose to Jonathan that we would go on a business retreat to my island off of the coast of Tahiti and that our attire would be from different decades of the past.  When we arrived at my island home Alexis was dressed in a stunning skin tight black dress with a pencil skirt, black nylon stockings, and 6″ heels.  I had a green satin gown out of the 30’s skin tight and below my knees with black stockings and heels.  Jonathan was dressed in a double breasted pin striped suit out of the 40’s.

    When we arrived at the island Alexis did all of the talking and explained to Jonathan his options in her best legal language.  He would be paddled by me and be given a severe caning from her with a bamboo walking stick or be terminated.  He agreed to be disciplined and signed a waver that she had prepared.  

    I went first and remembered how painful Alexis’ paddling had been and was determined that Jonathan’s experience across my satin clad lap would be just as painful.  He was stripped naked and draped across my green satin clad lap.  I told him that naughty boys sometimes need a firm female hand to keep them in line and that the little boy inside you needs a good spanking.  I am much stronger than Jonathan and had no trouble turning him over my lap for a good spanking.  I spaced about one second between spanks and could hear his squeals and promises to be good, kicking and sobbing,  after the first couple of spanks.  I felt a strange pleasure and release as I used Alexis’ paddle on his naked bottom.  He squirmed over my knee as I watched the red outline of her paddle with the holes in it appear on his bottom.  His bottom turned pink and then red and he was kicking like a 10 year old.  When I finally left him off of my silken lap he hopped around the room holding his bottom and continuing to cry just as Megan had done.   It was the first spanking I had ever given; but, he was as well spanked as Megan had been.  

    Before he gained his composure Alexis secured his wrists and ankles in leather cuffs and placed a pillow over the back of the straight backed chair that I set on while spanking him.  He was then forced over the pillow and his wrist cuffs were fastened to the front legs of the chair and his ankles to the back legs.  He was helpless yet comfortable.  Alexis and I enjoyed a glass of wine while he gained his composure. Alexis explained to him that she paddled her roommate as hard as he was just paddled for much less serious offensives and that he was now going to be caned the same way lawbreakers are in Singapore.  Alexis in her pencil black dress, black stockings, and 6″ heels was stunning as she switched the bamboo cane through the air.  He was to receive 6 strokes and after each stroke Alexis waited over a minute for him to calm down before the next stroke was delivered.  It took almost 20 minutes to complete his caning.  Alexis proved a master.  Not one stripe on his bottom crisscrossed another.  There was a perfect stair step of stripes covering his bottom.  Alexis rubbed ointment on his welts and left him over the chair while we enjoyed another glass of wine.  

    During the remainder of our week on the island Alexis and I dressed in gorgeous sexual costumes from decades past.  Corsets from the turn of the century under our long skirts and dresses, pointed bras under our tight sweaters from the 50’s, and short flapper dresses from the 20’s while Jonathan was allowed no clothing until we were ready to leave.  Alexis and I rubbed ointments on his bottom daily and warned him that  if there were any more problems at work that he would be brought back here for a severe horsewhipping that he wouldn’t forget.  

    To my surprise when we returned to the states Jonathan asked me out and we have been dating.  I’m not sure if he realizes that since my experiences with Alexis, Megan, and him that the idea of spanking him is exciting and after all I am old enough to be his mother.   Its only a matter of time!

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Fantasy Island story entry

    The ‘Fantasy Island’ Person, Place, and Thing spanking story contest really got some imaginations going…and here’s a little whodunit for you all, spanking style.


    *****


    It was a sunny day in the little cottage, out in the middle of the private wood, and Ms Kane was luxuriating with a well earned drink in the shade of the umbrella.

    In front of her were Sarah, and Dennis, naked, and tied to trees, face first, their sobs mingling with the bird song.

    Both their bottoms, and to a lesser extent the back of their legs, were bright red, slightly bruised around the edges, and giving off even more heat than the sun provided.

    Spanked, caned, and birched, they had excepted Ms Kanes invitation, well demand, that they accompany her to her summer house on the island, fully expecting a punishment spanking for their misdeeds, but never expecting an open air punishment.,

    “am i not kind enough that i allow the cooling breeze to cool down your dreadfully hot bottoms”? asked Miss Kane

    “yes miss”,
    “thank you miss”, the couple said in unison, afraid that any other answer would lead to another punishment spanking.

    Ms Kane rose from her lounger,put her knitting to one side, said excuse me one minute, to the couple, and entered the cottage to get another drink, and some water for the woodland ornaments arranged outside, tied to the trees. She looked through the open window at them wigging their bottoms, almost in unison, to try and get even more cold air to their flayed derriers.
    She heard the tinkling of her mobiles,made by her last class at Sternwood.
    The blue,and green, and clear glass, in various shapes, hung from string and wire from the ceiling all over the cottage.
    Creating shafts of colour and light,and gentle ‘tink’ noises in various notes,as they gently moved in the summer breeze.

    Then she heard it. A faint whispering coming from behind her locked study door, she quietly removed her keys from her pocket, and crept forward, she put her ear to the door, definitely whispering.
    She shouted 
    “i know your in there, i have a walking stick,and you dont scare me.” Miss Kane said with all her vocal and tonal inflections learnt after so many years of controlling unruly classes.

    As The whispering continued, she put the key in the lock, turned it, and burst through the door, closing it behind her. She would show them.

    There was nobody in the room…
    The small window was still open but nobody could have climbed through that.
    The rest of the windows were locked.
    Ms Kane rushed over to check that they were locked.
    The whispering seemed to continue from behind her desk, but before she went over, she smelt it.
    That burning smell of paper.
    She looked at her side table, and there were the ashes of something. Putting her stick down on the desk, she rushed over and saw the faint outline left on the bottom of the spine of the book.
    Journal, she read out loud, to herself..
    her favourite book was a pile of ashes.

    “I know your there, and so help me i shall beat you for this..”
    In a fury she rushed over to the desk.
    Looking around the corner she saw… nothing.
    she looked around the room…under the table… nothing.
    She knew there was no secret passages, the cottage had been built to her specifications, some 20 years ago.


    So how had the people she heard whispering escape..
    And who had set fire to her spanking journal?
    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Delrin Punishment for The Very Bad Boy


    Readers,

    The Very Bad Boy has now received his Delrin punishment. As you know, Angel received hers weeks ago, so it was about time to get VBB’s out of the way, too. I honestly hope that this is the final punishment that either of them receives from me.

    He wasn’t allowed to roll the fuzzy dice, as Angel was kind (cruel) enough to leave a dry-erase die that I could write my own chosen numbers on. So, the lowest number of strokes that the VBB could possibly receive from each of my eleven (yes, I found another in the closet) Delrin implements was 12. The highest was 25. 

    During the entire duration, his Wonderful Wife stood just out of camera range, keeping a close eye on him.

    The VBB managed to bite his tongue throughout the ordeal, keeping back his usual bratty talk. This allowed him to slip somewhat sneakily into a very large bottomspace where likely nothing could’ve reached his limits. Much aftercare was provided him immediately afterward.

    This is a very hard corporal punishment session. During the last round of strokes – with a particularly evil and painful Delrin cane – skin breaking does occur

    With all this said, it is likely that the punishment will result in somewhat-cooperative behavior on the part of the Very Bad Boy – for at least a day or two.

    – Dana


    Please, if you do not enjoy severe spankings – do not watch.

    Click the screenshot above to open the picasa video viewer in a new tab.


    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Sunday site update DanaKaneSpanks.com: 9/16

    Angel’s Spankotherapy: Procrastination

    Procrastination1

    (Extended and Short versions available.)
    Live Session Video: Sexual Harassment Bartender

    SexualHarassmentBartender-001

    For more preview photos, scene descriptions, and download links, click the Title Links above, or visit 
    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    More Sarah Gregory F/F spanking coming soon!


    I recently had the pleasure of working with the adorable Sarah Gregory for the first time. Sarah and I met at the Chicago Crimson Moon party this summer, and hit it off immediately, so working together on her September visit to Las Vegas was a no-brainer. 



    You’ll find some of the scenes we shot on my most recent blog update, HERE

    We also had a great time shooting scenes for an upcoming ageplay release from Sarah. She portrayed an incorrigible brat of a daughter whose father brought her to Ms. Kane, in desperate hopes of teaching her some sorely-needed manners. Keep an eye out for this one, as Sarah’s role-play is outstanding!
    Photos courtesy Miss Sarah Gregory.

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Fantasy Island contest entry ‘Carl’s Date’

    ‘Carl’s Date’ is a cautionary tale for scheming boys who try to play tricks on strict co-eds. Another fun entry in the ‘Fantasy Island’ Person, Place, and Thing spanking story contest. Enjoy!

    – Dana


    *****

    Carl’s Date


     Carl was born with a silver spoon in his mouth. His father made scandalous tons of money during the high tech crest in the 90’s, then got out before the market fell. As a junior at San Diego State University, Carl had it made. He was smart enough to maintain his grades, belonged to the best fraternity and dated the prettiest girls available. Generally, Carl was looking for fun, not relationships, so he never lingered with only one.
       One day, at the fraternity house, Carl was bragging to his buddy Andy about his soon-to-be date with Amie. Now Amie was the captain of the women’s soccer team, a serious student, with a body that rivaled any girl on college.
       Andy laughed, “Carl, you are way out of your league. Amie will not be impressed with your cash and we all know that your personality won’t get you far.”
       Now it is difficult to tell what Carl possessed the most, cash or confidence. He said,” I bet that, in our first date, I’ll make love with Amie easily. Would you want to make it for a thousand?”
       “I don’t have that kind of cash, but I’ll tell you what. You put up a thousand. If you win, I’ll be your man servant for the rest of the semester. I’ll wash your clothes and bring you food.” Andy countered.
       “It’s a deal!” Carl said.
        “How can I be sure of your success?” asked Andy.
       Carl immediately began typing on his computer. Immediately twelve pictures appeared on screen. “These are the security cams for my dad’s island home. I will take Amie to go fishing and we will end up here near the end of our date.”
        Carl touched one picture, immediately the master bedroom filled the screen. “For better or worse, you will know the outcome of my date.”
       The next day, Andy began getting nervous. He strolled by the soccer field and found Amie. Andy spilled the beans. He told Amie about the bet and the cameras. She smiled and told Andy, “When we set sail, get all of your fraternity brothers, their dates, and see if you can invite most of Carl’s previous dates to a viewing party. I will give you a show Carl will never expect.”
       Early Saturday morning Carl picked up Amie. “I’ve have my dad’s boat fueled up for a day fishing. We can have dinner at our own island. You’re going to love it!”
       Usually this was enough to seal the deal for some of the dates Carl had been on. When they arrived to Carl’s thirty six foot Hatteras, Amie seemed impressed. ”Oh Carl, this is as nice as most fishing boats I’ve been on. I hope you know where we can find all the fish.”
       As Carl eased the boat out of her slip, into the bay, he said, “I’ve usually had good luck catching what I go after.” He broke out a cooler full of cold beer.
       “I know,” said Amie, “let’s make a bet, you know, for the largest fish caught. I can’t compete with you for money, but maybe we can find something to wager,”
       “What did you have in mind?” asked Carl.
       “Tell you what; we will weigh each catches, whoever catches the most pounds, may spank the loser. One whack per pound.” Amie smiled.
       “Agreed!” Carl leapt at the chance to spank Amie’s perfect behind.
       As the morning passed they began fishing. The beer flowed and Carl had three healthy fish that totaled eighteen pounds. Amie was beginning to worry when suddenly her line began flying off her reel.
         “That’s a big one!” shouted Carl, “Do you need help?”
        “I’m fine. I can’t trust you with this fish. Your butt is doomed when I land this one” she replied.
       As it turned out, truer words were never spoken. Amie pulled in a huge tuna! After it was in the boat, Carl began turning toward his island. The bet worried him, but the other bet was still to win. He pulled on to the island.
       “Let’s weigh the fish!” squealed Amie, who knew the outcome. Her fish was 83 pounds Carl’s was 17. “That’s 66 swats!” she sweetly smiled. Across the dock was a large field of bamboo. There was a sharp knife on the dock for cleaning fish. Amie took it and cut a four foot strip of limber bamboo, about ½” thick.
         “This should be fun!” She smiled. “I’ll give you a break Carl. I will race you to your house front door for 33 of the swats.”
         Carl weighed his prospects. Amie was the captain of the soccer team, but Carl was pretty in shape, plus he still had his confidence. “You’re on.” Carl said.
       “At your mark”
       “Go!” Carl barked. And off they ran. They were pretty even for the most of the race, but at the last ten yards, Amie burst like she had a new spark of energy. She easily made the front door by a couple yards.
        “OK Carl, it’s time to pay up. I’ll only give you 33 right now. We’ll save the others for later. Please lean over this chair on the porch.”
        Carl grabbed the arm of the chair and bend over. Amie hugged him from the back her breasts up against his back reminded Carl the reason for this trip. She smiled and reached to grasped Carl’s belt and unfastened his pants while lowering them to his knees.
         Meanwhile at Carl’s fraternity house, not another person could fit in the game room where they had Carl’s computer wired to the three big screens. All of Carl’s frat brothers, their dates and all of Carl’s previous dates were enjoying the entertainment which was just beginning. 
         Amie gave Carl his first stroke with her bamboo cane, a mild one. Carl thought,” This isn’t going to be so bad.”
         The second stroke was a little harder. “Carl, why don’t you count each stroke so I don’t lose count?”
       “We can start with three”, with that Amie gave Carl the first of a really hard stroke.
       “Three, Jesus!” Carl was shocked by the pain. “Four!” this had ceased being fun. “Five” “six, seven, eight” tears began forming in Carl’s eyes. After fifteen, something strange happened. Carl began enjoying his punishment. His rear was on fire, yet he felt really alive. After nineteen Amie said, “This one’s is going to hurt more” She then laid on to one stroke that almost had Carl passing out.
        The cane was laid on the wall and Amie began caressing Carl’s behind. She wiped off his tears and gently pulled his pants up. “I’ll give you the thirteen strokes back if you go and get my bag and the fish while I begin supper.”
        Tenderly Carl walked toward his boat. He began wishing for softer underwear. So far the trip had been one defeat after another, yet Carl had to admit that he was having the time of his life. He was regretting his bet with Andy, thinking Amie deserved much more respect than he hadn’t given her before. Carl cleaned Amie’s fish; put most of it on ice, and took enough for their meal to the house along Amie’s bag.
       As Carl approached his house he smelled something good. He walked in and Amie was in the kitchen. On the stove were greens and a pot of herbal rice.
       “Where did you get these?” asked Carl.
       “They were in the fridge, I think someone has been here recently.” Amie smiled.
       Carl placed the tuna on the counter. “Let me grill us a few tuna steaks. It will take me ten minutes to start the grill and another five for the steaks. How would you like yours?”
       “Rare works for me. Can I grab a quick shower?” Amie asked as she grabbed a new beer.
        “Please, make yourself at home.” Carl took some charcoal toward the patio.
        When the coals were hot Carl threw the steaks on just Amie walked out. She had on one of Carl’s dad’s shirt and apparently that was all. “This was one outstanding woman.” thought Carl while he set the table on the patio.
        Carl served the rice and greens with the tuna and they began eating in silence. He couldn’t have asked for better weather and the meal was awesome. The spanking was almost forgotten till Carl sat down to eat. He winced and Amie chuckled,” Are we having problems sitting?”
        Stoically, Carl smiled and replied, “No, there must be a splinter on this bench.”
        “Good, I was planning to give you some more for dessert.”
        “Amie, I have to confess a little secret.” Carl said
        “Are you going to tell me about your bet with Andy?” Amie asked. ‘He thought he might lose so he told me Thursday.”
        “Son of a bitch!” Carl was crestfallen. “Why did you even go?
        “One, for the chance to teach you a lesson, and two, I’ve seen you on campus all year and, from a distance, I kind’ a liked you. To be honest, I’ve had a great time today. To this point you have been honorable, except for the cameras.”
         “I was getting ready to tell you about the deal Amie. You have been great and I feel bad the way I set this date. I did everything wrong and I’m sorry. If you want to go back, I’ll start the boat up right now.” Carl never felt this low.
         “So you’re trying to forfeit your bet?” Amie asked.
         “No, Andy can have the money.”
         “No, silly, our bet! I still get to spank you another sixty six swats! And now you really deserve them.”
        Funny, but Carl agreed. He smiled when he felt the warm glow on his bottom and got up to clean the table. “Where do you want me to lie?”
          “I got this shirt in the master bedroom. There’s plenty room there. I just have one question for you. Do you want your fraternity house to watch you getting spanked, or you making love with me?”
          Carl walked into the den where a large panel full of lights blinking. “These switch on the top kills all security cameras.” He reached out and flicked it off and all lights on the panel went off.
        Amie began unbuttoning her shirt “Pants off and on the bed! I’ll get the bamboo.” Amie was thinking she could get used to island living. Carl was running to the bedroom with his pants below his knees.



    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    ‘Pic Your Bum’ Contest Winner!



    I must admit, I’m pretty chuffed with the ‘Pic Your Bum’ photo contest.

    While there may have been only a small number of brave entrants, the voting response was surprisingly robust. Each entrant received a respectable number of votes, but three managed to pull well ahead of the rest.
    Of those three, two ‘Bums’ were in a near-dead heat up until the last minutes of the contest.

    Total number of votes: 174


    And the winner of the ‘Pic Your Bum’ photo contest – and a DVD copy of Sternwood Academy (featuring lots of great actors, spanking models…and me)  is:


    Bum #6
    pb6



    Congratulations to the winner – he’ll be receiving his Sternwood Academy DVD via US mail.

     
    And there’s another photo contest coming soon!
    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Travel Update: Rochester, NY


    I will be making a return visit to Rochester, NY, on Friday and Saturday, September 28 & 29, 2012.

    Those interested in disciplinary consideration should email danakanespanks@gmail.com.

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Free F/F spanking video, featuring Sarah Gregory


    My sweet friend Sarah Gregory was here recently, and we couldn’t pass up the opportunity to show our enthusiasm for our friends at Caneiac.com. And what better way than a fun little spanking video featuring a few of their implements?

    Three leather implements, and two wood – mind you, Sarah’s not a fan of hard play, so a couple of these were a little tough for her. She’s SUCH a good sport!

    We hope you enjoy watching

    – Dana

     
    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    ‘Trusting Brandy’ : A Fantasy Island story entry

    This fella has no idea what he’s gotten himself into, in this fun F/M spanking story…
    ‘Trusting Brandy’ is another excellent entry to the ‘Fantasy Island’ Person, Place, and Thing spanking story contest– enjoy it!

    – Dana


    *****



                                            Trusting Brandy


    Something was wrong. Something was very wrong. 

    She wasn’t answering him. Jake could feel the boat slowing and Brandy had not spoken since just after they had left the resort’s dock. His intuition was getting the best of him. He had not heard his wife’s voice for too long now. He loved her completely, but she had a tendency to lean more towards the naive side of life. Who had she hired? The part of the world had more than a few locals eager to prey on the careless nature of tourist. Damned their anniversary, and damned her “surprise” gift, he had had enough. As the boat slowed even more beneath his feet, he reached to pull the blindfold off. 

    He did not. Before he could react, another hand ripped the blindfold away. More hands followed, two on each arm pulling him backwards and another pair securing his legs. By the time Jake’s eyes had adjusted to the brightness of the day, he was helplessly being carried in a horizontal position towards the rail of the boat. He searched frantically for Brandy. She was nowhere to be seen. Then he was swinging, and then he was flying. Lastly he was in the water. 

    He sank briefly, felt his feet touch bottom, and pushed off to regain the water’s surface. Already the boat, the boat that held his wife, his life, was speeding away. He screamed her name, and was shaken a bit by the terror he heard in his own voice. Impulsively he began a desperate and useless attempt to swim after the watercraft. His effort, and his hope, quickly faded. He was a weak simmer in the best of situations, now against the tide and weighted down with this absurd tuxedo, all he could do was watch the boat quickly vanish from the reality of his horizon. 

    It was as he turned away from the waves to catch his breath that he saw the island….and the woman. 
    By the time Jake reached the shore he was as close to exhaustion as he had ever been. He had pushed hard, and even with the tide on his side it had taken him much longer than he had hoped. The last quarter mile had been shallow enough to run, but not shallow enough to run well. 

    Still he pushed hard, for the woman drew closer he could see her elegance. Her white dress was flowing in the ocean breeze, melting into brim of her sun hat, creating a contrasting frame to highlight the short raven hair and darkly tanned skin. He could see her jewelry sparkle in the sunlight. A woman who wore stones big enough to sparkle on the beach was the kind of woman who most certainly owned a very good cell phone. And so he pushed on hard. When he finally reached her, he fell to the ground at her feet, gasping for air enough to power his lungs to speech. 

     She looked down upon him and smiled. “Welcome to my island” 

    At last Jake found his voice “Please,..my wife..they took her..please.. a phone”. 

    She reached down, took his chin in her hand and tilted his head to meet her gaze. The smile remained, but he saw harshness in her eyes. Her tone was pleasant, yet unmistakably firm. “We need to get you out of this sun. Come”. 

    With that she turned, and gracefully strode graceful towards a gazebo a few hundred feet up from the beaches edge. By the time Jake had found his faculties, she had ascended the structures stairs, placed her thin walking stick on a wooden table and began to pour herself a drink. 

    When he finally reached the platform she spoke again. “Please remove that wretched attire. You look like a wet penguin. There are few penguins in the South Pacific. Here is something a little more suitable for the men of my island to wear” She reached out her hand towards him. In it was a primitive looking loin cloth. 

    Jake ignored her gesture. It would be the first and last time he ignored her. He turned away from her, held the gazebos railing and searched the waters for a trace of Brandy’s boat. “Please Ma’am; please may I use your phone. My wife has been…” 

    His words where lost mid-sentence. The woman quickly reached down, retrieved her walking stick, and with the speed and grace of a gazelle, brought the wicked implement down full strength across the seat of his damp trousers. 

    “Brandy is fine, Jake! For her sake it would be in your best interest to display some of the manners and respect. Now do as I told you and remove your clothing!” 

    She had his full interest now, both mentally and physically. She knew where Brandy was, thank God, there was hope. Slowly, his eyes ever shifting from the woman’s determined face, to the formidable length of bamboo in her hand, Jake peeled away the wet tux. When it was off, after she motioned him with the stick to hang it over the railing, he slipped on the loincloth. With his hands at his side he awaited further instruction. 

    “That is a much better boy. Thank you.” 

    She went to the table, set down the walking stick, pulled a chair away from the table, and seated herself. 

    “Come here, across my knee” 

    Jake obeyed. Did he have any choice? For Brandy he would put molten lava into his mouth if this woman told him to. He walked to her, and stretched himself across her lap. The woman guided him, her hands motioning him to adjust his position to suit her intention. Once satisfied, she easily flipped up the back of his flimsy cloth, baring his bottom to her ministrations. She traced a finger along the single welt on his cheeks. 

    “My, my, that bamboo certainly left its mark didn’t it? Even though those thick pants. Imagine how it will feel upon your bare behind? Not to worry Jake, I will not be using it on you. That pleasure will be reserved for your wife when she arrives.” 

    She paused, just long enough to reach for something from the table. When she resettled her body, she made sure Jake caught a glimpse of the brush in her hand. 

    “Brandy loves you very much; you are a lucky, lucky man. Her boat should be docking up shore right about now. She will be her in thirty minutes or so to reintroduce you to that very walking stick. So where does that leave you and I? Well, while we are waiting…..” 

    She raised the brush high. 
      
                   END 

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Vote for the ‘Pic Your Bum’ photo contest winner


    Readers,

    Here’s your chance to help me (and your fellow spanking fans) out with a little contest. A few weeks ago, I requested that readers take a photo of their bum, along with the words “Pic Your Bum” to show that the photo was taken specifically for the contest. 

    Now I’m asking you all to vote on your favorite Bum Pic. The photos are in random order, and all entrants will remain anonymous, of course. I’ll accept votes for a week, then announce the winner here.

    The winner will receive the new spanking DVD release ‘Sternwood Academy’.

    * Please only vote once. Cheaters will be publicly shamed.

    * Comments will be moderated.

    (Good luck to the ‘Bums’!)

    – Dana



    EACH PHOTO IS NUMBERED. VOTE BELOW.
    ‘Pic Your Bum’ Contestants: 
     
    ‘Bum’ #1
    pb1
     
     
     ‘Bum’ #2
     
    pb2
     
    ‘Bum’ #3 
     
    pb3
     
     ‘Bum’ #4
    pb4
     
     
     ‘Bum’ #5
    pb5
     
     
     Bum #6
    pb6
     
     
     ‘Bum’ #7
    pb7
     
     
     

    Loading…

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Sunday DanaKaneSpanks.com site update: 9/2

    Help with his Erection
    HelpErection1

    POV: Help with your Erection

    POVHelpErection1

     
    Spanking and Foot Worship
    SpankingFoot
    Cheating Schoolgirl
    CheatSchoolgirl1
    POV: Bedwetter
    POVBedwetter1

    For more photos, scene descriptions, and download links, 
    click the title links above – or, go to:

    HERE.


    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    ‘Fantasy Island’ Story Contest Winner


    I think you’ll all agree that the ‘Fantasy Island’ Person, Place, and Thing spanking story contest has generated some very detailed, thoughtful, and imaginative tales. I will post up all entries throughout the month of September, and you’ll be delighted at the island spankings taking place in each. 

    While all of the entries were really quite remarkable, I was particularly taken with one titled “Tropical Island” – this month’s winner. Twisty and magical, this is a spanking story with a literary imagination of it’s own. 

    You’ll be happy to read that the author will receive, for his hard work and creativity, a very sound spanking.

    Enjoy!

    PS. My sincerest thanks to the wonderful writers who continue to populate these contests.  Even though not everyone can win every contest, these talented people take the time to imagine, write, edit, and share their spanking fantasy stories with us all. 

    –  Dana

    *****
    Tropical Island 


    It was all very strange – she couldn’t remember getting here – wherever ‘here’ was, or indeed anything that had gone before, yet she knew she was wearing an exclusive yellow shantung dress and £275 Christian Louboutin shoes. She also knew, without knowing how, that she was wearing a matching set of What Katie Did lingerie and a pair of almost colourless – and extremely expensive – seven denier Gerbe Voile stockings.  

    In front of her, the sea was that wonderful Mediterranean blue that only ever seemed to exist in films, while spotless white sands disappeared into the horizon both left and right. Behind her were palm trees and a narrow road leading to a large, white, colonial-style building, which she just knew she was staying in.  
    Quite why she was here, at the beach, in such unsuitable clothes, she couldn’t begin to imagine – and why, despite all she did know, she couldn’t even remember her own name. ‘This is curiouser than Alice,’ she thought – or perhaps even said out aloud. It was difficult to tell as everything felt so unreal. She didn’t feel any pain or discomfort and couldn’t remember being in any kind of accident that might have caused amnesia – and if she had been in one, why was she here, rather than at home – assuming, of course this wasn’t her home …?  

    Her thoughts were interrupted when a middle-aged man appeared, almost like a Demon King in a pantomime, at her side. He, like her was not really dressed for the beach, although his white linen suit, his Sea-Island cotton shirt and his panama hat (Did anyone wear panama hats any more? she wondered) were of the very best and his sandals, while not new, looked beautifully-made  – and probably hand-lasted. He carried a walking-cane of yellowish-brown bamboo but didn’t seem to need its help – it just went with the whole picture so well.  

    ‘Good day, young lady,’ he said, doffing his hat to her and bowing ever so slightly from the waist, ‘How nice it is to see you again.’  

    ‘I’m sorry,’ she replied, ‘but I don’t seem to remember you – or anything else very much, to be honest. Are you sure we’ve met before?’  

    ‘Oh, yes, Miss, indeed we have – on several occasions. We don’t always look the way we do today, however, and that’s probably confusing you somewhat.’  

    ‘Well – who did we look like? The last time we met, I mean.’  

    ‘Hmmm – let me think …. It’s more than just looks, to be quite honest with you; we are sometimes quite different people, yet underneath all that, always the same people, if you follow … but I can see you don’t, Shall we sit down on this nice little bench seat here and I’ll see what I can do about telling you all there is to know.’  

    She hadn’t noticed the delicate, wrought-iron and painted wood bench seat – or the little table, along with two glasses and a jug of something that looked deliciously cold. Was she going mad – or had she been out in this lovely sunlight for too long? Oh, well ….  

    He poured a drink for them both and settled back, saying, ‘Now let me see – the last time we met – you were a schoolgirl – your name, if I remember correctly, was Erica Bradshaw, and I was Miss Helen Byrne-Jones, the head teacher of a 1950s English girls boarding school called St Walpurga’s – and I had just given you twelve strokes of the senior cane on your pretty little bare bottom, with your knickers around your knees.’  

    ‘Y-you were a woman – a teacher …?’  
    ‘Yes, my dear – and you were a naughty, eighteen-year-old minx who had pushed her luck once too often and a little too hard. I can remember it as if it were yesterday. The time before that, I was an over-worked and overwrought business woman and you were my lazy Lesbian lover. I had to give you six good ones with the Lochgelly tawse to encourage you to pull your weight around the house instead of spending all your time reading BDSM fiction on the internet and -er – playing naughty games, if you get my – anyway, happy days.’  

    ‘Hmmph – for you, no doubt. Do you always get to whack girls? Are you some kind of pervert who gets his kicks from another’s pain?’  

    ‘As a matter of fact, I don’t – always whack girls, that is. Now, that’s taken you aback, hasn’t it? I was once – no, twice – a fearsome lady, a Head of Household by the name of Mistress Karen, who kept her husband Ron very firmly in his place with frequent application of a Lexan paddle to his bare backside. You were, of course, Ron – in those particular cases and I – well, I’ll leave that to you to work out.  

    ‘So – you are telling me ….’  
    ‘Yes – that I am Spanker and you, my dear, are Spankee; those are our fixed roles which can be moulded as our creator thinks fit.’  

    ‘Our C-creator?’ she said, involuntarily looking skyward as if to catch a glimpse of the same.  
    ‘Oh, no – not ‘Creator’ with a big ‘C’, just creator – our author, as he likes to think of himself; others might disagree with the term.’  

    ‘W-we are characters in a story?’  
    ‘That’s right. May I get you another drink – it will stay at this amount and perfect temperature until our creator remembers to do something with it, so we may as well enjoy it while we can.’  

    ‘Er – thank you, I will have another. W-where are we – and why are we here, do you think?’  
    ‘I would say we are on some idealised tropical island, probably a semi-prepared scenario for a competition of some sort; this isn’t his usual kind of thing, and I am assuming he is setting the scene with us. That’s probably why you are dressed for a night at the opera when a swimsuit, a sarong and a sun-hat would have been much more suitable attire.’  

    ‘Swimsuit, sarong and sun-hat – lazy Lesbian lover … they are both examples of  – what is it – alliteration, aren’t they? A writer’s trick?’  

    ‘Quite so, my dear – O.C considers himself very literate and loves to indulge in a little wordplay; sometimes he even drags in some portentous but often not quite appropriate Latin phrase to show how smart he is; he can’t seem to help himself. Sadly, these little tricks often displace much idea of a good story, apart from when we get to a list of “Whack!”s, followed quickly by “Ouch!”es, which is what all of his stories are about, really. That, and a half-hour in the corner with your bare, bruised bottom on display.’ He almost winced as he trotted out yet another clumsy alliteration.  

    ‘And I – I am here to be whacked – is that it?’  

    ‘You have it in one, my dear – spanked, caned, tawsed or paddled – or any combination of the four. He did have a minor flirtation with dressage whips, but that was a long while ago – in fact, he hasn’t written anything at all in quite some time, although what he calls “impact play” occupies his thoughts an awful lot.’  

    ‘So, what will happen, then – if you don’t mind telling me. Will you just put me over your knee and spank me – is that it? Will you be using that wicked-looking walking cane on me?’  

    ‘Oh, no, my dear, I wouldn’t think so for a minute. Our creator isn’t very good, but he isn’t a brute; this cane is merely a prop, and almost certainly part of the scene he is setting. And even he has to have some kind of reason for me to spank you.  

    ‘What kind of reason?’  
    ‘My, you do ask a lot of questions, young lady – you are making me quite thirsty again,’ he said, pouring another drink from the jug; the level of liquid didn’t change by as much as a millimetre.  

    ‘Essentially, there are only a few distinct stories in all literature. Some authorities – if that is a suitable word – claim there are twenty. Others, Booker, for instance, maintain there are only seven, while there are those who have identified – or at least claim to have identified, thirty-six. It seems to be very much a case of “paying your money and taking your choice”, but there are generally acknowledged to be nine sub-plots involving spanking, if that’s any help to you.’  

    ‘Well, it’s a good job we have somewhere to sit and a seemingly endless supply of this delicious drink to get through while you tell me about them – do go on – I am intrigued.’  
    ‘Before I begin, may I ask your name, Miss? It would make things much easier if I didn’t have to keep calling you “Miss”, “young lady” or “my dear”.’  
    ‘Why, of course – I should have said earlier. My name is … now that’s odd – all I can think of is [a].’  
    ‘Oh, the lazy bugger! He calls himself a writer? – why, he hasn’t even given us proper names yet and is still using place-markers – how ever he hopes to get this published, even on-line, is quite beyond me. It would appear that I am [b], by the way.’  
    ‘You were saying, Mr [b] ….’  
    ‘Oh, yes, the plots. Well, we aren’t in an office situation, so you probably haven’t been dipping in to the petty cash or using the company ‘phone to chat to your aunt in Saskatchewan in company time. Nor are you a schoolgirl – this time, at any rate, nor a frustrated but horny lady who just fancies getting her bottom warmed for the fun of it.’  

    ‘Well, that’s three out of the way!’  
    ‘Yes, so on we go. You haven’t been abducted by some whip-wielding wacko to be a plaything for his perverted pleasure – oh, my, here we go again! – yet more shoddy alliteration. We really must try to get a better author, or at least improve the one we have. Where did we get to?’  

    ‘Five’  

    ‘Oh, yes. Well, we don’t appear to be part of “the family that spanks together” or the blushing bride being “instructed in her new duties”. I may just be an uncle you have been sent to spend some time with in order for him to “adjust your attitude”, or your boss – “if you want to keep your job, Miss [a] …”. That leaves us with only one more option, the “professional spanking service”, but I think that one is best left alone, don’t you?’  

    ‘Yes – but I’m not crazy about any of them, to be honest. Then again, I suppose we have to be here for something – a competition, you said you thought it might be?’  
    ‘I think that’s the most likely reason, and that the wayward rich girl being sent to spend some time with an older relative, in a place she can’t easily leave, in order to “learn some respect” is probably the best we can speculate upon at pre ….  

    ***  

    Ken Thompson closed the file named ‘Story 11 – Notes’, opened a new window on his laptop and typed in:  
    ‘Tropical Island Competition Entry’  
    by saucy_scribe  

    Part One – Coming to the Island  
    The Cessna Caravan, belonging to the ABG Group of Companies, had been adapted from its normal, freight-only role to carry four passengers in addition to its monthly payload of supplies for the small tropical isle owned and inhabited by Raymond Gardner, among the richest men on The Times rich-list, and his hand-picked staff.  

    Today, his niece, Caroline Andrews, was flying in to spend some time with her uncle Ray – not that this would have been her choice of holiday, however; her parents, scandalised by Caroline’s dropping-out of University and her subsequent wild partying that had cost a lot of money to keep out of the papers and away from the beady eyes of the police, had decided to send her to live with her mother’s brother for a month.  

    He was a well-known businessman and had a no-nonsense reputation; if anyone could bring Caroline around on to the right track, it was Raymond Gardner – and, for a month, Caroline would have  nowhere else to go ….  

    The Captain announced the narrow runway was in sight and that the passengers, Caroline and Norah Phillips, her governess/nanny/minder/prison-guard – Caroline was never quite certain which of these hats she was wearing at any particular moment – should fasten their seat-belts and prepare for landing.



    Norah touched Caroline’s arm gently, saying ‘Wake up, Caroline – we are almost at your uncle’s island. Did you have a nice little snooze?’  

    ‘Er – yes, thank you, Norah, but I had the strangest dream ….’  

    The chunky little turbo-prop with its large, soft tyres, came to a stop on the white, sandy runway and suddenly hands were quickly unloading the supplies and refuelling the small aircraft. A middle-aged man wearing a white linen suit, a Sea-Island cotton shirt and hand-made sandals was waiting, just outside the landing-area, for the two women who would be his guests for the next month. He waved to them with an ornate bamboo walking-cane ….  

    ‘Now come along, Caroline, and stop day-dreaming! We have to see about getting our things taken up to the house and then I think we could both do with a good long soak and a rest before dinner. Why don’t you wear your lovely new yellow dress and those fabulous CL shoes and wow your uncle Raymond? Tomorrow, we’ll put on our swimsuits, sun-hats and sarongs and hit that gorgeous beach! Caroline – Caroline …?’  

    END  

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Travel Update: NYC/Albany/Toronto (and Memphis!)


    I will be revisiting my lovely playmates in New York City on Nobember 12-14, followed by Albany, NY, and Toronto. 


    Also, I’ve added a return trip to Memphis, TN, on October 12-13.


    For disciplinary consideration, please read the Appointments page, then email me directly at:


    danakanespanks@gmail.com.

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Your Opinions: What makes a spanking movie entertaining?


    The new survey, “Your Opinions: Spanking Movies” has had an excellent response. Want to see how your answers stack up next to other spanking movie fans?


    Of  334 currents responses:


    Which spanking movie sub-genres do you enjoy? (Number of respondents, followed by percentage of overall responses. Remember that, on many survey questions, respondents may choose ‘all that apply’ – so percentages will add up to more than 100%.)


    Female Top/ Male Bottom          277 85%
    Female Top/ Female Bottom 149 46%
    Male Top/ Female Bottom          74 23%
    Male Top/ Male Bottom         26   8%




    How hard a spanking do you like to see?


    Light, gentle, barely pink                                            5     1%
    A little harder, but no marks                                  16   5%
    Stinging, thudding, and wiggling. Light marks.          38 11%
    A good, hard spanking. Moderate marks.                   183 55%
    Punishment, pain, heavy marks.                                   82 25%



    In a role-play scene, which types of top/bottom scenario do you enjoy?

    Marital Discipline 181 56%
    Teacher/Student 176 54%
    Doctor(or Nurse)/Patient 62 19%
    Boss/Employee 130 40%
    Mother/Son(or Daughter) 128 39%
    Aunt/Nephew( or Niece) 162 50%
    Ageplay 57 17%
    Other






    45 14%


    Bottom behavior: What types of behavior do you enjoy seeing the bottom display?

    Stoicism 54 17%
    Whining/pleading 143 44%
    Bratting 79 25%
    Wiggling/struggling 211 66%
    Crying 203 63%
    Arousal 108 34%
    Other 23 7%


    The Demeanor of the Top: What personality traits do you enjoy seeing the top display?

    Loving, Calm 132 41%
    Concerned, Nurturing 132 41%
    Scolding/ Lecturing 220 69%
    Angry/ Vengeful 81 25%
    Sensual 112 35%
    Maternal 121 38%
    Other

    Spanking Movie Wardrobe: How do you prefer to see a female top dressed?

    Business Attire 195 61%
    School-type wardrobe 103 32%
    Retro/ Vintage 100 31%
    Bedroom Wear 115 36%
    Costume/Fantasy (Superhero/heroine, historical figures, etc.) 28 9%
    Blue Jeans/Casual 136 43%
    Matronly 81 25%
    Sexy 134 42%
    Other

    Implementation: Which implements do you enjoy seeing used?

    Hand Spanking 216 67%
    Small Wood Paddle 153 48%
    Large Wood Paddle 133 41%
    Leather Paddle 123 38%
    Leather Strap/Tawse 159 50%
    Belt 139 43%
    Cane 147 46%
    Hairbrush 211 66%
    Bathbrush 125 39%
    Rubber Paddle/ Strap 76 24%
    Slipper/Shoe 54 17%
    Other 30 9%
    48 15%


    24 8%


    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Story contest and photo contest ending soon!


    The August Person, Place, and Thing writing contest – ‘Fantasy Island’ – will end on August 31. The winner will be announced first of September. Story writing winners will win a spanking session with me, and all qualifying entries will be posted for your reading enjoyment during the month of September.


    The ‘Pic Your Bum’ photo contest will end September 3. I will then post up all qualifying entries and give readers one week to vote on the winner. The ‘Pic Your Bum’ winning photo will receive a DVD copy of ‘Sternwood Academy’ via US mail.


    If participation in the ‘Bum’ contest warrants, I will continue holding non-writing-type contests, with the next winner to receive a Dana Kane Custom DVD.

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Spanking PSA: Safe Words


    “Red. Yellow. Green. Mercy”….”That’s too hard. It hurts. Please stop”….

    Balderdash. Nonsense. Tosh. Rubbish. It is NOT too hard. It’s supposed to hurt. No way, Jose.

    Safe words are useless to me. Allowing my spankee to relieve him/herself of the discomfort of a spanking by spewing random words into the room is a Hard Limit. 

    There’s no strength or pride gained from these words; no moment of understanding between top and bottom. This is not a game – you cannot yell ‘red light, green light’ to make your spanker stop dead in his or her tracks.

    Spanking – even punishment spanking – is about consent. 
    It’s also about trust. 
    If my playmate has so little trust in me that he must have a special word at hand to gain control of me at a moment’s notice, then it’s likely that we have not gotten to know one another well enough just yet. If I am uncertain of his full consent before the spanking begins, well…it’s not going to happen.


    Instead, I require that my spankee engage me – with his eyes and his voice – and politely request a short break. I believe, and have seen through my own experiences, that requiring the bottom to make eye contact and verbally express his inability to ‘take it’ requires a lot more chutzpah than bleating some random word or phrase into the floorboards. I am convinced that holding the spankee responsible for his or her own discipline is an empowering and uplifting circumstance.

    Also, by removing the safe-word option, the bottom has the opportunity to say all those things which, under safe-word circumstances, would likely leave the spanker wondering whether they’d gone too far:

    “Please stop, please!”
    “Ohmygod, it hurts! That’s too hard!!”
    “I don’t think I can take it!”
    “Okay, okay…I changed my mind..”
    I have heard all these and more. Begging, cajoling, outright insistence that I stop immediately…
    All simply reasons to spank harder, scold more convincingly, and manhandle my spankee. 

    If you need a break, twist your little neck around, look me straight in the eye, and ask for it. Otherwise, your protestations and safe words will fall on deaf, spank-obsessed ears.

    –  Dana

    Disclaimer: These are my opinions. They may or may not reflect your preferred play style or opinions. If not, let’s just agree to disagree.


    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.
    spanking psa

    DanaKaneSpanks.com Sunday update: 8/26

     

    Live Session Video: PottyMouth

     

    PottyMouth2
     
     

     

    This naughty boy curses entirely too much! I tell him that I am tired of his pottymouth, and that he’s going to receive 100 strokes from my rubber paddle.
    To keep him from getting himself in even more trouble, I shove a pair of my panties into his mouth..making it impossible for him to curse, try as he might.
    After he has grudgingly taken his very hard 100 strokes, I decide that more are in order. Many more.
    Then I pick up his leather belt, studded with metal conchos, and land it over and over across his swollen bottom.
     
    (Click the title link for more preview photos and download link.)

     

    *
     

     

    Angel’s Delrin Punishment is also now available for download.
    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    ‘The New Governess’ F/FM scene with Dreams of Spanking

    This is a fun, strict scene shot with Pandora Blake and Mike Stryker. 
    From Pandora, on Dreams of Spanking:

    “I wasn’t sure if I dared to produce this scene. And then I thought, to hell with it, I want to see Mike Stryker paddled in lipstick.
    I hope it should be obvious to anyone familiar with this site that none of us, Dana Kane included, approve of her character’s stance in this scenario. Dana Kane was a great sport in playing the evil, repressive governess, and I think she had fun with it, despite it being a long way off her personal views. Mike and I certainly loved being pitted against her in a battle of wills. For the record, all of us at Dreams of Spanking wholeheartedly support radical gender hacking and freedom of self-expression. I also hope that this film touches on the futility of trying to “cure” anyone of their self-identity.
    Many spanking stories seem nostalgic for the conservatism of a remembered youth. I thought it would be fun to knock that idea about a bit, and show a conservative disciplinarian who is not only in the wrong, but also pursuing an exercise in futility. Plus, it gave Mike and I (who both have a playfully flexible approach to our own gender presentation) the chance to drag up a bit. This is the least sexy outfit I have ever worn in a spanking video and it was absolutely liberating. And Mike is fabulously, hilariously camp.”
    Photography: Tricia Sullivan

    Watch the preview video on the Dreams of Spanking website, and leave Pandora and her wonderful crew a comment.
    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Travel Update: October 20, 27



    I will be visiting my friends and playmates in Texas in October: San Antonio on Saturday the 20th, and Houston on Saturday the 27th.


    Please read the Appointments page before emailing:
    danakanespanks@gmail.com

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    ‘Suite Revenge’ : A fun spanking revenge story!


    Written by one of my lovely playmates and friends, this story is a fun spin on something quite possibly close to real life…

    *****


    SUITE REVENGE

    Peggy Pritchett sat at her desk at the Merrymount Residential Suites. The crossword puzzle was giving her some difficulty, although most of the answers were 3- and 4-letters; and the “Real Housewives of Atlanta” show was giving it, and Peggy’s concentration, quite a challenge. She wasn’t particularly attractive, and her well-padded derriere lopped over the edges of the chair a bit; but ultimately, it was her personality, and the way she treated her employees and customers, that gave her the lowest marks.

    “What,” exclaimed Daniella Kaufmann, “you can’t possibly be serious?” Daniella was trying to check into the luxury suite she had reserved several weeks ago. “I’ve never heard of a hotel that won’t accept cash,” she continued, trying not to lose her dignified composure.

    “I’m sorry Ms. Kaufmann, but I don’t make the rules here, my supervisor does,” said Leslie, a sweet young woman who was trapped in the middle of her boss’ policy.

    Daniella was like the polar opposite of Peggy, in practically every respect. Gorgeous face, athletic, beautifully-toned body (accented by stylish $300 jeans) and an even more stylish, bodacious body. And quite an IQ to go with it all, with a winning personality and an extraordinarily positive attitude toward life, to boot.

    “I’d like to speak with your supervisor, then,” said Ms. Kaufmann.

    About ten minutes later, Ms. Pritchett emerged, angry at being pulled away from the Atlanta housewives. “Yea, whada you,  want,” she says to Daniella.

    “Listen ma’am, I’ve come a long way for a very important meeting that’s scheduled to begin in 45 minutes. My corporation, DK Enterprises, a Fortune 500 company, of which I am CEO, made a reservation for a first-class Suite at your hotel, the caterers will arrive any minute now, as will the Board of Directors and our guests, and your associate is telling me that you won’t accept cash payment?”

    “That’s right, lady, only credit here,” says Peggy, scowling.

    “Look,” continued Daniella, “this country has been trying to run on credit, to its incredible detriment, and so much so that even our government has been trying to cut down the huge deficit this has caused. There’s simply no justification for your position and I am politely requesting that you waive your policy for us,” and with that, she waved several hundred-dollar bills at Peggy.

    “Nope. Ain’t no way I’m guna make no ‘ceptions, for you or nobody,” came the response.

    Unable to contain herself, and on the verge of tears, Daniella Kaufmann stepped outside. She lit up a cigarette and sighed to herself, “damn, I had just given these things up.”

    As luck would have it, just at that moment, Steve Miller, Executive Director and the brains behind DKE pulled up, in his sporty S-2000, right in front of Daniella.

    Seeing his Daniella in distress, he jumped out of the car and bolted to her side. “What’s the matter, sweetie?”

    Still visibly shaken, she explained everything to him. Then the catering truck pulled in.

    Steve looked directly into her deep, but slightly watery eyes, and told her, “Don’t you worry, sugar, I’ll take care of everything, first for you, and then for DKE.”

    He hugged her, went back to his car and produced an ice-cold bottle of raspberry tea, DK’s fav. “Yummy” said Daniella, and the sparkle to her eyes started to re-emerge.

    “Daniella, leadership is practically your middle name; but sometimes these ignominious women need the masculine touch. Have some tea, tell the caterers to start unloading and I’ll take care of everything else, ok?” Steve could push a hidden, little submissive button on her. She lowered her eyes and graciously consented — she liked him a lot.

    Steve entered the hotel’s reception area, where he found Peggy. “Let’s go into your office for a moment, Ms.. what did you say your name was?”

    “Pritchett. Peggy Pritchett,” she blurted with a bit of fear in her voice, and she led him into her “office.” To Peg’s consternation, the housewives had finished their episode.

    “Ah, Merrymount, I think we can work this out,” said Steve calmly.

    “Ain’t nuthin guna be worked out, no credit card no room, plain and simple,” said Peggy with all the authority she could muster.”

    “Would you excuse me for just a moment, ma’am,” queried Mr. Miller.

    “Sure..” came the response.

    Steve stepped out of Peg’s office and got on his iPhone. 5 minutes later, Peg’s phone rang. A few minutes after that, Ms. Pritchett emerged.

    “Could you please come back into my office, Mr. Miller,” she asked, very timidly.

    “Why, but of course,” came the response.

    “Seems as though Merrymount is a subsidiary of AGF, and your company owns it, Mr. Miller?”

    “Precisely!” Knowing exactly how he had hammer-locked this tidbit employee, Steve went into action.

    “Here’s what’s going to happen, Peg.” You will give Ms. Kaufmann your finest suite immediately; the caterers are waiting.”

    “Yes, sir”

    “At 5pm, you, and that nice girl who works outside, Leslie..?”

    “Yes, Leslie.”

    “The two of you will come and be part of the meeting. Is all of this perfectly clear,” he said with incredible, but soft-spoken authority.

    “Yes, sir.”

    ******************************

    The meeting began promptly at 4:30. Daniella Kaufmann, CEO, Steve Miller, Executive Director, eight members of the Board of Trustees, and 2 models, Cheyenne and Mona, were in attendance. Secretary Frank Zenoni read the minutes of the previous meeting, which were approved. Treasurer Mike Kona presented his report, glowing and approved.

    About 20 minutes into the meeting, Daniella took over. Her charm, intelligence, wit, and yes, sexuality, as always, won everyone’s attention. But it was her organizational skills that carried everything through so smoothly.

    “Before I introduce our new product line, let’s have libations and cuisine!” she said, with a big grin on her face. Well, the company being so successful, why not celebrate? And what a spread it was. Open bar including premium liquors, and the finest of appetizing.. smoked sturgeon, lox, whitefish, sable..  Cold cuts, salads, and even tables devoted to the vegans and those requiring a gluten-free meal. Something for everyone.

     While the group was relishing consuming their favorite cuisine and libation, Daniella again took over.

    “And now, while your appetites are being whetted, nurtured, and tantalized, I would like to introduce our new product line to you. As most of you know, one of our many ventures is to produce some of the finest, most effective spanking implements, in this or any market. Our research tries to find anything that could possibly strike a naked buttocks and produce the kind of effects that those who have this predilection yearn for.”

    At just that moment, the suite’s doorbell rang. Steve went to the door and there were Ms. Pritchett, looking most contrite, and Leslie, her friendly desk girl. “Well, look what we have here, one nice girl, named Leslie, and one not nice one named.. um, Ms. Piggish,” announced Steve. “That’s Pritchett,” blurted Peg. “Oh, well, for now, we’ll just refer to you as Ms. Piggy (laughter..  and humiliation).

    Daniella realized that her Prince Valiant, Steve, had provided her with a golden opportunity to extract retribution, and revenge! Without missing a beat or a cue, she started Act I, Scene 1. “First, let’s have our lovely models, Cheyenne and Mona, get comfortable.” The stunning ladies removed their wrap-around skirts in a flash, showing everyone their hot bodies, now clad only in their thong bikinis. Talk about rear ends that just seem to yearn to be spanked! “We had planned to test out these newest implements on your stunning posteriors ladies, but I think it’s time for you to turn the tables and let Ms. Piggy be the guinea!” Uproarious laughter, more embarassment. “So, what are you waiting for girls, let the games begin,” shouted Daniella, gleefully.

    Mona and Cheyenne hopped into action, grabbing Peg’s arms and wrestling her down to her undies in record time. Before anyone could say, “Moi?,” she was over Cheyenne’s knee. Cheyenne, no novice at delivering a spanking, began with fairly crisp smacks over those rather thick undies. After a couple dozen of those, she 86ed the ugly undies and began working on the bare. Peggy started to yelp a bit and Daniella cut her off, “Oh come on, we’re being really nice to you by giving you this warm up.” The flabby cheeks started to glow pink and, strangely enough, they looked better!

    Cheyenne, whose hand was starting to feel what Ms. Pritchett’s butt was, turned her prey over to Mona, who let loose with quite a flurry. After several dozen spanks, the pink was reddening a bit, with a strawberry or two. Daniella went over to Leslie and whispered, “Don’t worry, I haven’t forgotten about you.”

    Ms. Kaufmann clapped her hands, in rhythm with the spanks, and said, “Are we ready to reveal our new line of products?” “YES!” came the unison response from the spectators. And with that, Steve rolled out a novel looking bicycle, with remote control and.. cuffs! “Ladies and gentlemen, DKE has bought the rights to this ingenious device from a researcher working on something called the B.A.C.O.N. project. Mona and Cheyenne were familiar with it and they dragged Peggy, now totally nude, over to it, securing her wrists and ankles with a touch of the remote. They positioned her rump perfectly for the testing of these implements. And just to make her life a little more unpleasant, they turned on the bike, forcing her to pump those pedals, which made those cheeks ever-so-tempting to punish.

    Steve pulled back a purple satin cloth to reveal about a dozen new implements of all sorts. There were paddles made of imported woods in various sizes, from pocket-book size to deadly. Riding crops, buggy whips, straps..  it was a spankophile’s cornucopia.

    “Now I’d like each of you to pick out whichever titillates you the most, and try it on our special guest, Ms. Pissit,” said Steve. “It’s Pritchett,” exclaimed Peggy. “You shouldn’t correct me,” said Steve, who grabbed the large Malaysian wood paddle, raised it high, and brought it down with a WHACK, right across the sweet “sit spot.” Peg screamed. Her cheeks reddened almost immediately. “Well, I guess we’ll use this one somewhat judiciously; after all, we’re not sadists,” chortled Steve.

    One by one, the guests tried each and every implement. There were paddles made of the finest leather that produced sounds truly musical to the ear. Canes that swished and left perfect “lines” across the buttocks. And riding crops that left beautiful marks. After about 15-20 minutes of this, the members were satisfied with nearly all of these beautiful toys. A few had some criticisms, which were duly noted so that the products could be further refined and retested.

    “Ladies and Gentlemen, may I have your attention, please,” announced Steve. It was hard to stop everyone having such a good smacking time but the group acquiesced.  “There is one last thing on the agenda here that we must attend to. You see, a wrong must be righted, and our CEO, Ms. Kaufmann, and this lovely employee of Ms. Piggy, have both been subjected to abuse in the workplace. Therefore, I think it only fitting that Daniella choose whichever implement she feels will be most effective and deliver 10 of the best, whilst Peggy count each blow and apologize to Leslie.” He was greeted by cheers, applause and whistles from a crowd anxious to witness this charming scenario.
    Steve went over to his darling associate and whispered, “Now I really want you to potch that tuchas good, darling.” Steve knew that those Yiddish words, which mean smack that ass, roughly, would find a soft spot in Daniella’s soul.

    Dana brought the souped-up bike to a halt and positioned the target for herself. Then she carefully selected a paddle. It wasn’t the biggest, thickest or heaviest, but it may have been the one that produces the most sting and burn. Leslie positioned herself, at Steve’s direction, directly in front of Leslie, so she could watch carefully observe her reactions.

    SMACK, came the first blow, catching Peggy completely unprepared. “I didn’t hear ONE, I’m sorry Leslie,” so we’ll have to re-do that one. Ready,” asked Steve. Sniffling, Peg said yes. SMACK! “One, I’m sorry Leslie.”

    “Look at her when you say that,” ordered Steve

    TWO was even harder. Peg was fighting the tears. By the time Daniella got to FOUR she had given in to it all. Daniella felt this and, for once in her life, the satisfaction of knowing that someone was getting what they deserved, and would most likely not be repeating this abominable treatment of others. Whacks FIVE through TEN were delivered like a real professional. Daniella was no novice to delivering a perfect paddling, with major reddening but no skin breaks or bleeding.

    Ms. Peggy Pritchett was released from the device. She immediately went to Leslie and apologized. Rubbing her raw ass, she went over to Daniella, apologized and thanked her.

    Steve put his arm around Daniella. “What say, as soon as our meeting is adjourned, we go out for some Thai food, sugar? I’ll do the ordering.” Oh, yes, purred Daniella.

    Both of them knew that Peggy Pritchett would not be sitting at her desk again for quite some time.

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    DanaKaneSpanks.com Sunday site update: 8/19

     

    Cousins Caught in the Closet
    CousinCloset3

     

    I’ve agreed to watch my sisters’ brats while they take a well-needed break. These two cousins are so bad –  the minute I turn my back on them, they’ve snuck into my implement closet and tried spanking each other – with a cane and wooden paddle! Dragging them out of the closet, I force them both up against the wall and bare their naughty bottoms for a hard caning (for him) and paddling (for her), simultaneously.
    When they start to argue about whose fault it is that they’ve been caught, I lose my temper and pull off my belt, landing it on their already sore bottoms over and over again.

     

    (Click the title link for more preview photos and download link.)
     
    Live Session Video: The Panty Thief
    PantyThief3
     

    Marital discipline roleplay with a cute, young playmate.

    What is he doing with my panties?! Wait, some of these aren’t even mine..they’re too big for me..
    Has he been wearing panties?
    Watch me catch him playing with panties, force him to put them on, and then spank his bottom good and hard.

    (Click the title link for more preview photos and download links.)
    Ass-Centric
    Asscentric2

    Sexy F/f spanking video with Dana Kane.
    She’s posed herself just as I asked, eyes covered, and ass up. I slide my hands into pretty white lace gloves, massage, spank, and tickle her bottom with feathers.
    After removing the gloves, I rub massage oil into her pink bottom’s swollen skin, then spank her hard with my bare hands while sitting on her legs.

    Lots of sexy whispering, rubbing, tickling, and fingernails…

    (Click the title link for more preview photos and download links.)
     
     
    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    New ! "Pic Your Bum" Photo Contest


    Since the writing contests are so much fun, and I’ve had an enormous amount of positive feedback from them, it seems only right to continue the trend.

    While I receive many excellent entries to each story writing contest, I’ve also received many emails from readers who just aren’t confident enough in their writing skills to enter. So I’ve decided to host a new set of contests, for those of you who aren’t natural writers, and to give away some fun spanking-related prizes to the winners. 

    The first new contest will be:

    ‘Pic Your Bum’


    This one should be a LOT of fun:

    Take a self-shot photo of your bottom. Your photo may be either pre- or post-spanking, clothed or nude, and funny, interesting, sexy, or whatever else you come up with.

    Include in your photo a piece of paper on which you’ve written “Pic Your Bum” (so I know that the photo is you, and taken specifically for the contest).

    All entries will be posted here on my blog, and other readers will choose the winner.

    Please, no overtly sexual or obscene imagery.


    The winner will receive, via US mail, a DVD copy of Sternwood Academy.


    Sternwood Academy is a finishing school for young ladies needing to be taught the social graces of high society, higher education, and stern discipline – all of which is taught through “the seat of education”! This 101 minute High Definition DVD is going to the head of the class! Starring Feenix Spanks, Dana Kane, Coach Michaels, Cali Katarina, Cheyenne Jewel, Ella Darling, Heather Green, Alex Reynolds, and Lucky Sky.


    Email your photo entry to me at:
    danakanespanks@gmail.com

    Remember, your entry means that you agree to allow me to share it.

    Good luck!

    – Dana

    The contest will run for a couple weeks, with entrants posted up just after the first of the month, in September. Then readers will be given a week to vote on the winner.
    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Conversations with Spankos (Ch.12): Bratting


    Since bratting has been somewhat of a theme in my personal life of late, I thought that it would make an excellent topic of conversation today.

    If you’ve seen the recently posted Angel’s Delrin Punishment video (and others), you are well aware of my personal opinions on things like bratting, ‘topping from the bottom’, and Asking For It. These are, in my opinion,titles we use for those times when a spanko wants/needs a spanking and won’t just come out and say so. Yes, the bratting is part of the fun – and some spankings would be much less enjoyable without a bit of it – but the outcome for the bottom is the same: a sound spanking.

    And where would we tops be without playmates who are willing to misbehave in order to gain our attentions?

    Many of my playmates tell me outright that they’re unapologetic brats, and that they have all intention to use those brat skills to push my buttons, so to speak. This always tickles me to no end. Without their hard work and attention to detail I would rarely have the opportunity to state indignantly “How DARE you do that, young man (or young lady)?!”

    But sometimes line-crossing occurs; playful bottoms become so engaged in their fun bratting activities that it is sometimes forgotten that this isn’t entirely a ‘game’. To my mind, there must be some inherent top/bottom-perspective respect – from all parties – for the protocols of power exchange. This means that, at some point, bratting must be dealt with, and without prejudice, anger, or resentment. 

    This is an excellent time for you (tops, bottoms, and especially switches) to give your perspectives on bratting – is this behavior which you encourage or actively participate? What do you feel are the reasons that spanking play is so often associated with brat behavior? Is the brat persona real, or manufactured?

     –  Dana

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Sternwood Academy now available! (Preview video and photos)



    Ladies and Gentlemen,

    Welcome to Sternwood Academy.




    This is a fantastic new project on which I’ve been working with my friends at Alpine Sierra Studios. In it, several naughty schoolgirls are taught how to be proper ladies, and to comport themselves with dignity and respect. When they do not, serious discipline is in order.



    Watch as Coach Michaels, Feenix, and I take these young ladies in hand:
    (Featuring Cali Cutie, Alex Reynolds, Cheyenne Jewel, Ela Darling, Heather Michaels, and Lucky Sky.)





    Sternwood Academy is available on High Definition DVD, at PaddlesandPanties.com and Amazon.com.
    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Travel Update: October 9-12


    Tuesday through Friday, October 9-12, I will be re-visiting  my playmates in Chicago, Detroit, and St. Louis. 

    Please read the Appointments page before emailing:
    danakanespanks@gmail.com

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Angel’s Delrin Punishment – (Free Spanking Video)



     


    Angel has been bratting, publicly, for the past few months, on social networking sites like Twitter. 

     


    After allowing both Angel and The VBB enough rope to hang themselves, so to speak, I decided it was time for punishment.

     


    The following video is Angel’s Delrin Punishment:

    (What follows is real punishment – not brutal, but certainly not for the squeamish. And Angel’s tears are real, too…)

    –  Dana

    If the video does not play immediately, double-click the image below to open it in new browser tab.

     

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    DanaKaneSpanks.com Sunday site update: 8/12

    Dana Kane – Bad Sport

    BadSport1I have been waiting for over twenty minutes, and now he’s made me miss an important business meeting…because he’s been playing games! His laid-back attitude just makes me more angry, and I snatch the large sport paddle from his hands, bend him right over, and administer a hard, fast paddling. He won’t keep me waiting again.

    (Click on the title link for more photos and download link.)

     

    Angel’s Spankotherapy: Road Rage (Episode 2) 

    SpankotherapyRage3
    Episode Two in the series Angel’s Spankotherapy: Road Rage.
    Angel admits that her therapy is working thus far, so we dive into the next subject – her inability to control her emotions while driving. We speak for several minutes, about the specific situations she gets into, and then follow with her impact therapy: 100 strokes with a braided leather strap. Road rage is dangerous, and Angel must learn how important this lesson really is.

    All Spankotherapy Episodes are available in both Short and Extended Versions. Both versions include the same spanking scene, with the Extended version including the full, twenty-plus minute dialogue.

    (Click on the title link for more photos and download link.)

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Brief Encounter spanking story: ‘The Gambler’

    Anthony has sent along another excellent story for the Brief Encounter story contest, and, although he wasn’t eligible for the prize – it’s a great read. Thanks, Anthony!


    – Dana

    *****

    The Gambler


    by Anthony


    It was finally Ryan’s stop. There was a prolonged screech then he had
    to nudge a pregnant woman and three tourists out of the way with his
    knee to get out the train doors. The thing is, he thought, if you
    didn’t work in the City, you bet your nattiest bermuda shorts that you
    didn’t belong on the commuter train during rush hour.


    The train wooshed its goodbye, hurtling away to its next destination.


    Uh-oh, wait! He turned and beckoned to the almost vanished train.
    Something was wrong here. Really wrong.


    What should have been a bustling train station, his station, the
    station he frequented each work day for better or worse, was
    completely empty. Empty as in not a living body within sight.


    A white painted sign on the pitted and tagged concrete wall adjacent
    to the tracks exclaimed: Nowhere Station.


    Nowhere Station?


    What the hell had he stepped into now? Furthermore, what deranged
    person put graffiti on the wall of Nowhere Station?


    That was when he heard the sound. Sound was a charitable word for what
    was most certainly a guitar in great pain somewhere down the tunnel:


    And the sons of Pullman porters
    And the sons of engineers
    Ride their fathers’ magic carpets made of steel.
    Mothers with their babes asleep,
    Are rockin’ to the gentle beat
    And the rhythm of the rails is all they feel.


    Good God. His day was worsening by the second. Against better
    instincts he started walking toward the noise, apologizing to Arlo
    Guthrie for what he’d find.


    Rounding a bend in the tunnel, he saw a upper-middle-aged man in a
    worn herringbone sport coat seated on a concrete step, picking at the
    guitar.


    “You know, if you don’t practice, it plays hell on your fingers to
    start up,” the man said, focusing on his strings and not looking
    Ryan’s way. “Kind sir,” the man finally looked up at Ryan, “I broke a
    string – would you have five bucks so I can get a replacement?”


    Ryan considered offering him a twenty to take up a different
    instrument, but said “Where am I? Please tell me you’re a figment of
    my imagination.”


    “You have arrived at Nowhere. Don’t you think I’m real?”


    Ryan just shook his head.


    “Are you comin’ or are you going?”


    “I take that train every day,” Ryan said. “I’ve never had this happen.”


    “I gave up the smokes,” the man said, strumming absentmindedly, almost
    pleasantly. “That’s what killed him, you know?”


    Nowhere Station was humid this day, and the man was sweating
    profusely. He slid his pick between a couple strings in the neck of
    the guitar and reached for an accent of red color in his coat’s breast
    pocket. Ryan considered offering him a clean handkerchief but quickly
    recanted.


    “He told me a lotta stuff beforehand though, and you know at the time
    it always sounds good.”


    Suprisingly Ryan saw that instead of the expected handkerchief, the
    man had pulled out a clean and folded pair of red panties and was
    ready to wipe his brow with them. The man caught the mistake and shook
    his head. “I been doing that more, lately. Like to say it’s because I
    gave up whiskey, but there’s a small chance it might also be age
    related.”


    He laughed and pulled muddied linen from some other crevice that Ryan
    didn’t want to know about, wiped his brow and returned the
    handkerchief. The man waved the red panties in the air, “I keep these
    laundered. They have sentimental value for me.”


    Ryan was transfixed by the panties, estimating that they didn’t really
    appear to fit the man. The man asked “Ever been on the other side,
    young fella?”


    Ryan looked from the gyrating panties, directly into the man’s eyes.
    Back to the panties. Back to the man’s eyes.


    “I’m not sure who you are,” Ryan said slowly. “I don’t even know where
    I’m at. I never thought I’d say this…but all I really want at this
    point in the worst way is to see the gray walls of cubeland and the
    world’s most boring financial spreadsheet on the dismal flat panel
    display on my desk.”


    “The other side,” the man continued. “You know what I mean? You don’t
    always have to give, you know? You can also be a winner on the
    receiving end.”


    “After I met him on the train coming here and we parted company,
    abruptly,” the man reflected, “I thought I’d turn good overnight. Just
    like magic.” He laughed. “You know, old man meets young man. A taste
    of some advice and then I’m a shark too.”


    “Well, I started hanging out here more often, and I met a lot of good
    people.” The old man looked at Ryan. “People like yourself that would
    drop in for a bit, then leave for Somewhere Else Station.” He added,
    “You won’t be staying long here either, my friend.”


    Ryan nodded agreement on the first thing the man had said that made sense.


    “I didn’t play the guitar so well then, but I always had a deck of
    cards with me. So, when they came to the station, always a little out
    of sorts, I’d be the Welcome Wagon, the Greeter, and somehow no matter
    who it was, we always ended up playing a single hand of poker. For
    some small wager.”


    “Of course I still got the cards,” the man said, laying the panties
    over his leg temporarily and pulling out a boxed deck from his sport
    coat pocket, handing them to Ryan.


    “I didn’t get good overnight, but I got passable, especially with more
    practice. And more confident. I started winning more than I lost.
    Anyway, one day a fine young woman dropped in. I remember her
    distinctly ’cause she was wearing a bright red dress. Well, and ’cause
    of the rest.” He laughed.


    Ryan leaned forward, interested despite himself. “Red? You mean red
    like the panties?”


    That man nodded and continued, “She had short black hair and a lean
    frame. Confused like the others, but it wasn’t gettin the best of her.
    When I first saw her, she looked short, but then standing next to me,
    nose to nose, she musta been at least five and a half, probably three
    or four more than that. She was young, but she held herself up in
    conversation.”


    The man paused his story, scratching at his chin. “I don’t wanna say
    bossy, ’cause it wasn’t that exactly. She did have a certain air about
    her, though, that made it look like she was used to bein’ listened
    to.’


    “Anyway, like the others, I friendly-talked for awhile, then when it
    felt good I suggested we do a quick, single game of five card draw. I
    asked her, I said ‘You do know how to play five card draw, right?'”


    “Well, she’d nodded and smiled and told me that where she was from
    they played a lot of cards and that it sounded like fun.”


    “And get this, my young friend,” the guitar man leaned in toward Ryan.
    “She says to me: ‘I’m sure you’ll want to have some type of stakes
    involved. I’m afraid I don’t carry much cash, but I do have an idea of
    what we could play for.'”


    “Well, then she nearly knocked my socks off with a proposition for the
    winner. If I won, she said, she’d stand in front of me, and slowly
    strip off the exquisite–that was her word, exquisite–silky red
    panties she was wearing under her red dress. And that those panties
    would be mine for all of time.”


    “But get this,” the man continued. “She said the flip side of it was
    that if she somehow got lucky and won, and she figured there wasn’t
    much chance of that, that I’d have a sore bottom for a week,
    guaranteed. Cause she’d take off her black shoe (‘This one right
    here’) and bend me over the concrete we’re sitting on right now. Then
    she’d lower my trousers and paddle my behind with the sole of that
    shoe.”


    The man asked Ryan, “Now does that sound like a wager or what?”


    Listening to the story, Ryan wondered if guitar man was putting him
    on. It was the strangest thing he’d ever heard of and if he ever got
    out of Nowhere Station, the happy hour crowd was going to love this
    one. Truth or not be damned.


    “Honestly, I wanted those red panties bad. I wanted to watch her slide
    them down her thighs and over those tight little calves. And to see
    her lift each high heel, one at a time, to step out. I wanted to see
    how that beautiful red dress clung to her tight bottom as she bent
    over to pick up the panties and hand them to me.”


    The man reached in his sport coat, retrieved the handkerchief, and
    wiped his brow again.


    “I know what you’re thinking and you’re wrong. You’re thinking that
    this proves that every so often the good guys do win and that life
    does have a few happy stories.”


    “Well I let her deal, and it sure started right. I was anything but
    out of aces – in fact, she’d dealt me not two of them, but three. And
    all that before the draw.”


    “Well, of course we weren’t playing draw the way it’s normally done,
    with an opportunity to add to the pot, bluff, and so on. And I don’t
    know why I did it, but when I saw the three of a kind, I leaned over
    to her and said, ‘I much would like to see those panties, but if you
    want to fold now, we’ll call it off and forget we ever started this
    game.'”


    Ryan saw humor flare in the man’s eyes as he continued. “Well,” he
    said, “she wanted nothing to do with that. She was going to start what
    needed to be finished, and she wanted just one card.”


    “To make a long story short, when we flipped ’em I still had those
    beautiful three aces, but she had something better. She had a lot of
    hearts. Lots and lots of them. Enough that it made my stomach churn.”


    “I’ve thought about it since. She wasn’t much surprised about the
    outcome, but she did mention how those hearts almost matched her
    dress, and the panties that I couldn’t see. But then she said that
    what the cards were going to match most would be my red hot bottom
    when was done spanking me.”


    The man stopped for a bit, cocking an eye at Ryan. “I’ve always kept
    my word. And I did so on that day as well. She spanked hard and fast
    and I squirmed like a little boy. And the shoes off those dainty
    little feet put a lot of hurt in my backside. The only thing she
    really said as she paddled me was ‘I’ve done a little bit of this
    too.'”


    “Well, my friend, the story does have a happier ending.”


    Ryan noticed that train tracks below were starting to vibrate, only
    slightly now, but the man noticed as well. He nodded at Ryan.


    “Happy, just like your story’s gonna end. Anyway, when she was done,
    she gave me one last hard smack on the behind, this time with her
    hand, which hurt nearly as bad as the shoe, and then she almost had to
    scrape me out of a ball. My eyes were running. True to her word, I
    couldn’t sit comfortable for a long time. But what she did, as I knelt
    there looking at her, she slid out of those silky red panties in the
    most graceful way, she lifted them up in front of my eyes, then she
    slid them into my pocket as slick as all get out. And I’ve had ’em
    ever since.” The man smiled and nodded at Ryan.


    The tracks were rattling noticeably and Ryan saw an opportunity. “I’m
    late for work,” he told the man, rising to his feet and starting back
    where he had departed the train.


    As he turned back over his shoulder and yelled “Thanks, but I don’t
    believe you!” Ryan heard the terrible guitar burst back into action
    and somewhere among the screeching he picked up a few of the words:



    if you’re gonna play the game, boy, you gotta learn to play it right.
    You got to know when to hold ’em, know when to fold ’em
    Know when to walk away and know when to run.


    before the rest was lost in the roar of the approaching train.

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Travel Update: September 25-29

    This week finds me revisiting Pittsburgh and Richmond, and making my first trips to Washington D.C. and Raleigh, North Carolina – Tuesday through Saturday, September 25-29th, 2012.


    Disciplinary consideration in these cities is limited. Please read the Appointments page before emailing:
    danakanespanks@gmail.com.

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Spanking Therapy with Ms. Dana Kane, by Angel


    Angel has written about the week we’ve spent together, the videos we’ve worked on, and some of her real-life issues which we’ve tackled together..

    Spanking Therapy with Ms. Dana Kane
    This is my second trip to Las Vegas, as many of you will already know, to film with Dana.  At her suggestion, I agreed that between fun/role-play spankings, we could incorporate “spanking therapy” into our film agenda.
    I have never actually officially engaged in “sessions” where the focal point was talk therapy followed by an aversive consequence, such as spanking.  And I would not recommend it with just anyone.  Having known Dana for some time now, interacting with her in person and via e-mails, I have come to realize she is a reliable source for structure and guidance.  She is trustworthy, intelligent, intuitive and she politely but firmly calls you on your bullsh*t – which an extremely uncomfortable position to be in when it’s quite evident any manipulation tactics will be thwarted during the verbal interaction, and then she will spank you for it.  But I was rather curious about the experience and so it didn’t take me very long to agree to it.
    In order to make the experience as real as possible for both of us, Dana and I talked about some real-life issues that I need help resolving.  There were some general things she already knew, some things that I told her and others she could have just guessed.  We decided to touch upon those things when I came here, and I suggested some more specific accountability exercises to see how I would fare knowing I would have to face her and report my progress.  For a month she gave me a list of things to do, and things not to do.  I was not able to consistently follow through, probably because the event was so far away in my mind that I wasn’t really digesting the consequences. 
    Thankfully, her influence was enough to keep me at least half-way on track, which is often difficult for me.  The idea of her as a boundary enforcer limited my maladaptive behaviors and helped me to keep up with positive ones.  Naturally, this is not a perfect science and I fell short.
     Ironically a lot of this happened the last couple of days before the trip.  Not on purpose.  Those two days before the trip was all I really needed to show her the significance of the behaviors we agreed to address: excessive spending, road rage, procrastination and excuse-making/manipulation. 
    Fearing I would miss something for the trip, I ended up spending a lot of money at the last minute because I didn’t take enough time to organize, I had an episode of road rage on my trip to the drugstore to acquire some of these things (sorry Dana, I failed to mention that), I procrastinated with every single thing which left me in a mad rush before the flight.  I over-packed, was charged for the extra checked bag, I left my laptop charger home and had to buy one for nearly $100, I had to spend most of the plane ride hand writing the things I was supposed to print out for her because I forgot to print them.  Then when I arrived, I made many excuses – for which there has been a consistently growing penalty which awaits me soon, among other things.
    As for what has already taken place, we have completed the first couple of sessions.  The first therapy session had me quite on edge.  I was extremely nervous and there was little I could do to justify my behavior, and I had to mostly stoically sit there and listen to her challenge and defeat nearly everything I tried to say.  She was entirely right, which I was hoping would not be the case.  But I’m glad it was.  She forced me to recognize things I refused to see and gently enforced consequences without making me feel guilty or “bad.”
     I definitely gained some insight and perspective and now there is video evidence so that I have no recourse if I try to make excuses for reoccurring behaviors.   We talked about the spending both on and off camera, quite a bit, and she made some points I absolutely cannot contest.  We are still discussing it, and I did receive a 5 minute hand-spanking over her lap.
     It wasn’t severe and it’s difficult to make a spanko dislike spanking.  It was definitely hard, and pride-injuring.  There were most definitely aspects of it that were uncomfortable, as it’s quite a humbling experience – but I never felt unsafe or uncared for.  The more uncomfortable it became at certain points, the more I knew she did care – and that’s when you have to submit and embrace that discomfort and let it influence you. 
    Ms. Dana Kane likes to spank people, A LOT, and she likes for them to enjoy it.  So it’s probably a little difficult for her to have to administer a spanking not entirely meant to be enjoyed – especially to me, as we do have more than just a business relationship and she knows and understands my overly sensitive and paranoid nature.  She skillfully (and I do believe this is a skill) created a balance for me that I greatly needed, a security – with her gentle nature and her administration of discipline without physically or emotionally harming me.  It was very easy to talk to her, even on camera, and for a moment I forgot we were being filmed, that she was not actually a therapist and that I was going to get spanked.
    The second “session” regarding road rage, I was even less intimidated and so comfortable with her that I was able to express myself without fear of judgment – fear of punishment/discipline, yes.  But that’s what we agreed upon.  Fear of judgment, not really.  I was very vocal about my opinions, was allowed to contest what she said without being yelled at or severely admonished.  She made the points she had to make in no uncertain terms and disciplined me for behaviors I should not engage in despite my emotional impulses to. 
    She spanked me with a braided strap and I got the warning I would now be accountable to her, which is necessary, because being accountable to ME is quite challenging.  It was painful but she did not push beyond what she intuited I could handle physically or emotionally – and that kind of trust is imperative if someone is going to engage in this kind of a “session,” which I strongly encourage for people seeking real discipline for issues affecting them in their lives that they need help with… whether it’s to truly change the behavior or simply to relieve the guilt that consequently arises from that behavior or maybe even something so simple as to experience the feeling that someone cares.  And Dana does care.  She takes her disciplinary spankings quite seriously.  Her spankings can be extremely fun, but if you are there for real discipline – you are going to receive it.
    The next two sessions address procrastination and making excuses/manipulation.  The finale – making excuses and manipulation, I anticipate will be the harshest.  I’m not entirely sure but I suspect she’s been working her way up in terms of discipline, making the punishment fit the crime (so to speak) and physically preparing me over the course of a few days to be able to physically endure the last of it by conditioning my bottom with spankings that have increased in frequency and intensity.  We didn’t specifically talk about it, but at least it feels as if she is taking me through stages of intensity – where the last one session, which will be administered with the birch and a bundle of willow switches will be meant to drive the point home. 
    Since making excuses is the root of all of my problems, because I can really rationalize anything (at least to me) – I think this one will be meant to impart a real lesson.  I won’t give away all the details, but she has been preparing me for this session since the second I walked into her home.  The final stage of my own participation will be to have to personally soak the rods I will be punished with.  I’ve already been impacted by the first couple of sessions and am thinking about things with a different mindset. 
    Will it be a permanent change?  Probably not quite yet.  But I am in no hurry to forget these experiences, and learning from them can produce a world of good so I intend to keep them close, and I anticipate my bottom will not let me forget for a while.  I am fairly confident all of the sessions will be reinforced as she “thrashes” me after talking to me (which is really the part I am dreading the most because I have no recourse, and if I get accused of making an excuse DURING the discussion on excuses – well, then I’m really in trouble).
    I am a little afraid, to be honest.  It’s going to be very uncomfortable for me to talk about this and I am pretty sure the birchings are going to make a strong impression because by the time it’s said and done she’s probably going to run out of twigs.  Perhaps now would be a good time to take a vow of silence.  I don’t trust my own self.  Excuses just come flying out of my mouth and I don’t even realize what I’m saying.  However, I need help with this.  I need discipline, structure and guidance, someone to be accountable to and someone who can gently point out the error of my ways, and discipline me for them efficiently without judging me for them and who will not let me manipulate my own out of being punished.
    Ms. Dana Kane is very good at that.  She could probably be very angry with me right now, because I have behaved inappropriately on public forums – failing to realize the boundary that defines “too far,” and completely ignoring the caution sign that clearly states: “You should probably quit here.  Seriously, quit here.”   I’m referring here to the “Delrin punishment,” (which probably everyone reading this will know about) that I am going to receive right after the birching. 
    We had a talk about it earlier, and she scared the shit out of me without any single harsh world or raised voice, even.  She merely explained that I was not getting out of it, no matter what and that she’d keep me up until 4:00am in the morning if she had to in order to administer it, had we happened to be running short on time. 
    I tried I guess, not so subtly, asking her about what to do if I need to stop.  The answer is apparently nothing.  When she imposes a punishment (which I have been warned about) that’s the end of it.  Naturally, I have consented to lend myself to her care, and I trust her to punish me without harming me.  This is not about business, or a situation in which she would find herself with a client – this is a personal issue, and in this situation (given the nature of our relationship and juxtaposing positions in the D/s dynamic) one that is solved with a spanking…  in this case a monumental spanking that includes every single one of her delrin implements to be administered after a thorough spanking/whipping with birch and willow branches. 
    I’m not looking forward to this, but she explained to me concretely why it had to be done.  She used a tone with me that wasn’t at all mean or threatening, but definitely intimidating and not one she uses very often with me.  I’m pretty sure she only used it once and that landed me across her knee with cascading blows with her hairbrush that I did not wish to receive in quite that fashion.
    This is more serious than that, I understand.  It’s more serious than a regular punishment and I am grossly intimidated.  But I have an absolutely tremendous amount of respect for Dana, as a person and as a Disciplinarian, and although this punishment is probably going to be extremely painful physically and discomforting emotionally – I, too, understand it’s necessary. 
    Some of us push boundaries, like children, to see what we can get away with.  Sometimes we get away with a lot.  Dana was pretty generous with my behavior (and that of TheVBB) before she decided (without our knowledge) that she was going to impose rather unpleasant consequences after we kind of threw ourselves across the line. 
    And she’s not mad.  She’s not threatened as a Top (she can’t be topped from the bottom, because she’s a genuine Top) and she is able to find a certain sort of satisfaction in it.  She encourages a little bratting, but we did more than a little and had our share of entertainment during the process when we were far removed from her presence.  I did read (but apparently didn’t compute until now) that she was merely standing by and keeping count of the offenses, of which there are quite a few. 
    And her last words to me about the Delrin punishment, after her creative pre-punishment of making me remove the tags off of every single implement she is going to spank me with and then having me put them in a place where they are constantly visible to me, was something to the effect of: “I’m going to have as much fun now as you two had then.” 
    There was really nothing left to say after that.  Soon the VBB and myself will be suffering significant blows to both our egos and our backsides – and in the way that those subs such as myself and VBB need accountability in our lives and someone with the ability to discipline us genuinely and lovingly, but sometimes necessarily harshly – I don’t think either one of us could love her any more for it.
    Angel
    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Sunday DanaKaneSpanks.com site update: 8/5

    Angel’s Spankotherapy: Excessive Spending
    Episode One in the new series Angel’s Spankotherapy: Excessive Spending

    Angel has come to me, asking for help with some real-life issues. We spend several minutes discussing her spending behavior, then she timidly goes over my knee for a five minute, bare-bottom hand spanking.

    There are two versions of this series available, a short version and an extended version. Each contains the same spanking scene, with the exteded version containing the complete twenty-plus minute dialogue; the short version features an edited dialogue.

    For more photos and descriptions, click on the title link above.

    SpankotherapySpending3

     

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    VBB Open Letter

    In the ongoing saga of The VBB, Angel, and their neverending efforts to be the most misbehaving brats in the history of spanking:




    An Open Letter to Ms. Dana Kane From the Founder and President of S.A.D    (Subs Against Delrin)

    Dear Ms. Kane,
     I hope this letter finds you in good health and in an optimistic and carefree spirit. Both Angel and I enjoy the many opportunities we have had in the past to interact with you and for the times we have played together with you. We both feel honored we share such a wonderful relationship with you and have had the privilege of being counted among your friends. We both share the deepest respect for you and are appreciative for the friendship, mentoring and guidance you offer each of us. We understand such a relationship truly stands on mutual trust and respect. While we highly treasure our relationship with you, we are both very concerned with the current situation that we find ourselves. We understand that in any relationship there are times when misunderstandings can and do arise, it is during these times that true friendship will stand the test of time.  We are both eager to ensure that we maintain a healthy respect and friendship with you
    Recently it has come to our attention there may have been some, as you call it, “Line Crossing” in exchanging tweets between Angel, myself, the Wonderful Wife and yourself. We all understand that Twitter can be a fun way to tease and joke around with one another. We also understand there are times when inadvertently something is tweeted that is either unfortunate or maybe considered a bit inappropriate. During these times it is expected that friends would overlook such indiscretions and easily move past said indiscretions without taking anything personally. However, there are occasions that may arise where one party is temporarily unable to move past such an indiscretion. That is when we expect a gentle reminder to be issued that certain tweets maybe coming close to crossing a line. The proper response would be from the offending party to acknowledge any indiscretion and then promise not to commit such an offense again. This way the issue is resolved, friendships are intact and all is well.
     On occasion the one who is offended my unintentionally escalate such an indiscretion and seemly take action that is clearly disproportioned to the said indiscretion.  Both Angel and myself feel that such a case has indeed taken place concerning the recent Tweets that Angel and I have sent. We both feel you may have mistakenly taken our tweets a bit more personally than you ought to. We would have cut back on the tweets we sent if we had only known you were finding them a bit too cheeky. However, since we never received any sort of warning from you that our tweets were “Crossing a Line.” We feel we are being treated unfairly and unjustly with your unprecedented pronouncement of “punishment” which you announced on your blog. We feel very strongly that you may have been a bit rash in your decision to punish us for our tweets and you may indeed be taking our tweets too personally. We would highly encourage you to reconsider this unjust punishment and admit that you have jumped the gun a bit and made such an announcement prematurely. We understand you are very busy and at times your stress level must be very high which would cause you to inadvertently make a hasty judgment call. In the interest of maintaining our outstanding relationship we are both willing to let this matter fall to the wayside and we will gracefully accept your apology for this misunderstanding that has occurred between us. 
     We eagerly await your reply to our open letter and look forward to laying this nasty issue aside and moving foreword from this point. Please be assured that we hold no ill feelings towards you and there is no need to feel embarrassed or ashamed because of this little misunderstanding. Both Angel and I are willing to forgive and forget this matter and not bring it up again. Thank you for your understanding and for your willingness to make this matter right between us.
    Sincerely
    Mark aka TheVBB – Founder and President of S.A.D International   
    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Crimson Moon’s Summer Spanktacular



    I had only a short time to spend with this wonderful group of people – a few hours on Saturday night – but am so grateful that I was able to attend. From the minute I walked in, Chicago’s Crimson Moon family welcomed me warmly and made me feel right at home at my first large gathering of spanking enthusiasts. 
    Yoni and Mike were both friendly, funny, and obviously dedicated to their members and friends. Each gave a heartfelt speech to the assembled spankos at dinnertime, and it was obvious that the love in the room was 100% real.


    I met many of the people with whom I’ve corresponded online, both through email and social networking sites like FetLife. It was cool (and a bit overwhelming) to finally shake hands with so many online friends.


    While my visit was short, I did manage to get in a bit of spanking, and boy, was it worth it! The absolutely lovely and hilarious Sarah Gregory was kind enough to ask me to give her a spanking, so I giddily pulled her over my knee for a nice little bare-hand swatting. Sarah is just as sweet and friendly as I knew she would be, and I was tickled to have the opportunity to play with her.


    During the first annual Miss OTK USA pageant, I assisted my stellar friend Alex Reynolds for the talent portion, by giving her a short hairbrush spanking while she managed to be painfully cute in her schoolgirl outfit. (I also ended up lending my hairbrush to Yoni for a couple minutes’ use on a pretty lady’s bottom.)


    I cannot say enough about this group of people, and am so happy to have had the opportunity to join them in celebrating this thing we do so joyfully.


    – Dana

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    New Story Contest : Fantasy Island



    Readers,


    The Person, Place, and Thing spanking story contest for August is:

    Fantasy Island


    Imagine two well-dressed people…





    On a remote Pacific island…





    With a bamboo walking stick.

    Fill in the blanks, add some fun spanking, and please follow the guidelines below:


    • No characters under the age of 18 years of age.
    • Avoid overtly sexual language, situations, and excessive coarse language.
    • Spankings may be F/M, F/F, M/M, or M/F. 
    • You may include as many other characters as you like, so long as the story is based on your two main characters.
    • Plagiarism is unacceptable.
    • By submitting your story, you agree to allow me to share it, here an on other publishing platforms.


    The winner will receive a free spanking session with me in any of the cities which I visit, or in my home city of Las Vegas. If you do not reside in an area that makes it convenient to receive the prize, please enter as a non-contestant so that the winner may actually collect the prize.


    Email your stories to danakanespanks@gmail.com.

    Good luck!

    – Dana

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Travel Update : September 19-21



    I will be making another visit to my friends and playmates in Seattle and Vancouver on Wednesday through Friday, September 19-21, 2012.


    For disciplinary consideration, please read the Appointments page before emailing:
    danakanespanks@gmail.com.

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    ‘Antwerp Central’ : A Brief Encounter M/F spanking story

    A late entry to the Brief Encounter story contest, ‘Antwerp Central’ is still certainly worth sharing..

    *****


    BRIEF ENCOUNTER: Antwerpen Centraal

    She looked at her watch and realized she needed to get a move on back to Antwerpen station to catch the 1 a.m. train back to Amsterdam. She could not afford to miss this train so she said her goodbye’s to her friends at the club and headed back. She was completely out of cash from all the barhopping and was thankful to have purchased a RT ticket back to Amsterdam which was safely put away in a locker at the station. 

    The square in downtown Brussels was rather quiet with most the cafes closed and only a handful of bars still open. As she approached Antwerpen Centraal, she thought it was rather odd that the building looked so dark? It was the largest station in Brussels and normally bustling with people. She walked up to the main entrance and pulled on the door. The door was locked. She went to a second and third door, also locked. Panic started to set in. “What the hell?” she thought. She walked around to another entrance and thankfully saw a man walking out. Her heart was racing. “Thank you! I was so afraid I missed the last train!” She went running into the station only to find that it was empty. No trains coming or going and not a soul around. She walked to where the lockers were and the area had been locked off with a gate. Her heart was racing and tears began welling up in her eyes. She paced around in disbelief. “How did I Fu** this up?” She walked towards the ticket area to look again at the train schedule. The last train to Amsterdam had departed at 11 p.m. 

    “Excuse me young lady, are you alright?” Her heart jumped at the unexpected voice behind her. “I didn’t mean to startle you but I did think it was odd you were running into the station when I came in on the last train this evening. I just wanted to make sure you were okay?” She was so relieved in that moment to see someone AND he was American to boot! He was a tall gentleman, about 60 years old, salt & pepper hair and dressed in a nice grey business suit. “Actually, I’m not okay. I thought the last train back to Amsterdam was at 1 a.m., I have no cash on me and my bag with my ticket is locked up over there in those lockers. On top of that, the next train isn’t until 11 a.m.” she said. “I see,” he said. Let’s sit down and see what we can figure out here. My name is Richard Anderson by the way and your name is?” “Julia. Julia Frances, nice to meet you.” She felt safe with this man and was hopeful that somehow, someway, he’d be able to help her out of this mess. 

    “Julia Frances, I don’t want to be intrusive but may I ask how old you are and what brought you to Antwerp? he said. “I’m 20 and I was meeting some of my Rotary exchange student friends here to go clubbing and barhopping. I live in Den Haag but took the train from Amsterdam.” “I see,” he said. “Do your parents know you’re in Belgium tonight?” he asked. “No Sir. My host parents don’t know I’m here. I mean, they’re usually okay with me traveling so long as I go with someone but I don’t think they would have been comfortable with me coming here alone and getting back so late so I didn’t tell them,”she said. “And your Father back home in the States, what would he think about this predicament you’ve gotten yourself into?” he asked. Julia Frances looked down and said “he wouldn’t be very happy.” “Well, if it means anything to you, I have a daughter who’s 18 years old and if I ever heard of her doing something like this,  I’d give her the spanking of her life! Do you realize how dangerous this could have been for you? A young girl, such as yourself, has no business traveling alone to go clubbing and drinking! Now look, I have every intention to take you back to the hotel I’ll be staying at the next few days and I will make sure you’re on that 11 a.m. train myself, but in the meantime, I want you to stand up!” His voice was very authoritive and Julia Frances realized that she needed Richard Anderson to keep her safe and get her home so she got up as he asked her to do. He stood up, took his coat off then sat back down on the bench. Reaching for her arm, he said “over my knee young lady. I know you’re frightened but I’m going to do what any father would do to ensure the safety of his daughter and give you a good reminder to never get yourself into this kind of situation again.” Julia Frances’ heart was beating rapidly as he gently pulled her over his lap. She was wearing a black mini skirt which he lifted up to begin her spanking but as she awaited the first smack, he stopped. “What praytell are you wearing here young lady? GET UP!” Pulling herself off his lap and straightening her skirt out, she said “panties, I don’t understand…” Richard’s eyes turned dark grey as he looked at her. “Is this what you girls are wearing these days?….IS IT?” his voice stronger and harder. “Red, lacey thongs are NOT appropriate for a girl your age and do you even understand the message you’re sending wearing something like this? Back over my knee young lady. You are definitely going to get a spanking you won’t soon forget.” 

    Julia Frances hesitantly returned over Richard’s knee. He pulled her black skirt up and pulled the red lace panties down to her mid thighs, well out of the way for his hand to reign down on her soft, white bottom. He rubbed her bottom gently and could feel her heart beating rapidly on his knee. “Now then, are you ready for your spanking young lady?” he asked. “Yes Sir,” she said. He lifted his hand high and gave her a smack to her bottom that echoed throughout the empty station. SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!, he spanked her methodically up and down and side to side on both cheeks until he was satisfied with her hot, red behind. The sting was like nothing she had ever experienced and she squirmed to get off his lap but he simply pulled her in tighter and spanked her harder for her struggling. “Please,” she said, “please stop!” After one last SMACK! to the middle of her behind she squealed in pain and he helped lift her off his lap as she threw back her hands to soothe her stinging behind. Tears were streaming down her face and she couldn’t control her sobbing. Richard stood up, looked at her and said “we’re not done young lady.” As Julia Frances continued to sob and look on in horror, Richard unbuckled his belt and slid it out. “Bend over the bench,” he said. “Oh please Mr. Anderson, please! I’ve learned my lesson! I promise!” said Julia Frances. “Over the bench young lady!” he said. With her red lacey panties still pulled to her mid thighs, she bent over the bench and before she could take a deep breath, the CRACK of his belt on her bottom rang out for all the world to hear. “Owwww,” she yelled and she stood upright holding her behind. Richard was quite frustrated with her lack of control so he cracked his belt to her upper thighs. Julia Frances was in full fledged tears but Richard would have none of it and ordered her back over with her hands placed on the bench for the final lick. He made it a good one, landing right across the center of her very reddened behind. With the last lick, Julia Frances crumbled to her knees sobbing like a little girl. Richard put his belt back on and sat on the bench where he pulled Julia Frances up to his chest to give her the warm fatherly hug he would have given his own daughter. “I hope you’ve learned a valuable lesson here Julia Frances. Now let’s get you to the hotel and to bed. 11 a.m. will be here before you know it.” 

    She got to the platform with 5 minutes to spare. She entered car # 4, out of breath, but happy to be on the train back to Amsterdam. She plopped her bag down on the seat and scooted in towards the window. Across from her sat a businessman, about 60 years old in a grey suit…..
    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Sunday DanaKaneSpanks.com site update: 7/29

    100 Strokes: Lexan Punishment
    100Lexan1
    Hard punishment is the only cure for him.
    One hundred strokes with a large, holed Lexan paddle make his pale cheeks look like he fell off the back of my motorcycle.
    He learns to follow instructions, reply ‘Yes, Ma’am’ when asked a simple question… and even his privates aren’t safe during this punishment.
    Several close-ups of hard Lexan paddle strokes to the buttocks and thighs.

    (Click the title link for more preview photos and download links.)
     
    POV: I Would LOVE to Kick Your Ass
    KickYourAss2
     
    You are a liar. A sneak. And a cheat. I have had enough of you and your lies, and now you’ve made me mad. From now on, you’ll be sleeping on the floor – at the foot of the bed – and doing everything else that I demand. If not, I AM going to kick your ass.
    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    ‘At Stazione Santa Maria Novella’ : Excellent F/M spanking story



    This entry to the Brief Encounter story writing contest is beautifully set, and I particularly enjoyed the subject matter. Have fun with ‘At Stazione Santa Maria Novella’.

    *****




    AT STAZIONE SANTA MARIA NOVELLA
    BY THE TIME I FOUND OUR PASSPORTS, WE HAD MISSED THE LAST RAPIDO

    TRAIN TO ROMA. WE HAD MISSED IT BY 45 MINUTES. ALEXIS MY BRIDE WAS

    NOT AMUSED.  USUALLY I AM ON TOP OF EVERYTHING BUT THIS TRIP, MY FIRST

    TO EUROPE HAD BEEN LESS THAN AN IDEAL HONEYMOON FOR EITHER OF US.

    HAD I NOT BEEN STILL RECOVERING FROM A NASTY BOUT OF FLU I MAY HAVE

    HANDLED THE WHOLE THING IN AN EFFICIENT MANNER.
    AS WE SAT IN THE NOW DESERTED STATION, ALEXIS RUMMAGED THROUGH

    HER BAG. SHE IGNORED MY NERVOUS CHATTER. HER SILENCE FRIGHTENED

    ME.  FINDING HER HAIRBRUSH, SHE BEGAN BRUSHING HER LONG AUBURN
    WITH SUCH INTENSITY THAT I JUMPED UP AND BEGAN PACING THE

    DESERTED PLATFORM.
    “STOP PACING AND SIT !” 

    SHE SPOKE SOFTLY BUT WITH A FIRMNESS OF TONE THAT BOTH FRIGHTENED

    AND AROUSED ME.  WHEN I  RETURNED TO MY SEAT NEXT TO HER, I SAW IN

    HER LAP  THE RED BIKINI PANTIES. THE RED PANTIES WITH THE WHITE LACE

    TRIM. THE RED BIKINI PANTIES WITH THE WHITE LACE TRIM THAT SHE HAD

    MADE ME WEAR LAST WEEK WHEN WE WERE IN VENICE. 

    MY HEART STOPPED AS SHE TOSSED THE PANTIES INTO MY LAP.  MY MIND
    FLASHED ON THAT NIGHT IN ONE OF THE DARKENED ALLEYS OF VENICE,  WHEN USING THE SAME BRUSH SHE HAD IN HER HAND NOW, SHE HAD BENT ME OVER, AND WITH SLACKS AND THE RED PANTIES AROUND MY ANKLES
    HAD PUMMELED MY BARE BOTTOM UNTIL SHE SAW TEARS.
      ” PUT THEM ON, NOW ! ”  
    I KNEW BETTER THAN TO ARGUE. WITH A COLOR IN MY CHEEKS BRIGHTER
    THAN THE COLOR OF THE PANTIES I HAD BUNCHED UP IN MY HAND  I
    SCURRIED AWAY TO FIND A RESTROOM.

    WHEN I RETURNED SHE SAT QUIETLY  SLOWING BRUSHING THE ENDS OF HER
    SHOULDER LENGTH RAVEN BLACK HAIR.  THE SILENCE IN THE HUGE AND
    DESERTED TRAIN STATION  ONLY ADDED TO MY APPREHENSION.  FEELING
    MUCH LIKE A SCHOOLBOY OUTSIDE THE PRINCIPAL’S OFFICE  I WAITED.
    ACROSS THE TRACK AND AT THE OTHER END OF THE STATION I SAW AN ELDERLY WOMAN SWEEPING.  MY HEART SANK.  I AVOIDED LOOKING AT
    ALEXIS AND WAITED. FINALLY IT CAME.

      ” ASSUME POSITION NOW !” SHE SAID IN ALMOST A WHISPER.

    AS I HAD THAT NIGHT IN VENICE, I STOOD DROPPED MY TROUSERS AND
    THE RED PANTIES TO MY ANKLES THEN BENT OVER THE ARM OF THE BENCH AND WAITED.
    I DONT RECALL HOW LONG I HAD TO WAIT WITH NERVOUS ANTICIPATION BUT
    WILL NEVER FORGET THE SOUND OF BRUSH MAKING CONTACT WITH MY BARE
    BOTTOM. IT ECHOED THROUGH THE STATION SWAT AFTER SWAT. I TRIED NOT
    TO MAKE A SOUND BUT SOON THE BURN OF THE BRUSH ON MY STILL TENDER
    CHEEKS, MADE ME CRY OUT.
      ” MERCY! PLEASE !  I AM SORRY ! “
    THE WORDS TUMBLED FROM MY LIPS .EACH PHASE I UTTERED SEEMED SO INADEQUATE TO  WHAT I WAS FEELING. AFTER WHAT SEEMED AN ETERNITY
    IT STOPPED. MY ENTIRE BODY FELT THE FIRE AND THE AROUSAL . ***.
      ” COVER YOURSELF ”  SHE SAID IN A MOCKING TONE.
      “THIS IS A PUBLIC PLACE.”
    AS I FASTENED MY BELT AND ADJUSTED MYSELF, MY EYES DRIFTED TO THE
    END OF THE PLATFORM. SHE WAS STILL THERE  AND WITH HER A VENDOR
    WHO WAS OPENING HIS STAND.  HAD THEY BOTH WITNESSED MY HUMILIATION?

    WITH A WICKED SMILE THAT SO AROUSED ME SHE SAT AND THEN QUIETLY SPOKE.
    “PET ”   SHE SAID,  ” IT LOOKS LIKE THAT VENDOR IS OPENING. DO BE A GOOD
    BOY AND FETCH ME AN EXPRESSO “

    AS I HEADED DOWN THE PLATFORM TO THE VENDOR, I HEARD ALEXIS
    SLOWLY BRUSHING HER HAIR.
    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    New F/M spanking story, from ‘Brief Encounter’

    The Brief Encounter spanking story contest inspired some very talented writers, and I am happy to share those inspirations with others who enjoy reading original spanking stories written by real spankos.  This entry is impressive in it’s detail and language, and I’m sure you’ll have a great time reading.


    – Dana

    *****

    Ben Mitchell checked his watch and let out a sigh of impatience. It was only three after eleven, and the next train was not due until eleven twenty. A gust of cold night air passed through the empty train station, rustling the newspaper clutched in Ben’s hands. Ben wasn’t much in the mood for reading anyway. After putting in five hours of overtime at the brake shop, Ben was eager to get home and get some much needed rest.
    Ben didn’t usually stay out this late, but the shop had been a lot busier this month and he’d lost three employees in the past two weeks, so the bulk of the responsibility fell on his shoulders.
    It was a bit unsettling seeing the train station so deserted. In twelve hours the station would be bustling with hundreds of commuters, but now it was peacefully silent. Among the vast empty space, Ben noticed the large billboards sprawled across the station walls. These advertisements would normally be concealed by the enormous crowds passing in front of them during the daytime, but now were plainly visible in every direction.
    In addition to ads for cell phones, car insurance, and prime-time television shows, one ad in particular caught Ben’s eye. The billboard displayed a gorgeous female model, reclining on her side with her back to the viewer, posing absolutely naked except for a pair of lacy red panties. The brunette beauty looked over her shoulder, staring seductively back at Ben, tempting him to buy the sexy underwear clad tightly around her full, sensuous hips.
    Although Ben was not in the market for women’s undergarments, he had to admit the billboard had his attention. The barely clothed woman was a quite fetching sight among the dreary graytrain station. Ben liked that the model was not rail-thin like so many of the covergirls nowadays. The girl in this ad had healthy curves outlining her figure, especially around her hips, buttocks, and thighs. Her rather skimpy panties complemented the full, rounded cheeks peeking out. She had, in Ben’s opinion, a proper woman’s body.
    Ben made a mental note to remember that ad, and hopefully find the name of the model in it. He did not recognize her from any other advertisement in his memory, but he hoped this would not be the last time he saw her.
    At last a train finally pulled into the station. Ben folded his newspaper under his arm and made his way into one of the locomotive’s many compartments. Not surprisingly, the compartment he chose was empty, save for one person in a winter cap seated at the front of the car. Ben took a seat two rows behind the other passenger and waited as the train sped into motion.
    Ben was tempted to close his eyes and attempt a few minutes of shut-eye, but thought the better of it. With his level of fatigue, there was a very real danger of him not waking up in time for his stop. Ben slapped his face with both hands and stared wide-eyed out the window, determined to watch for his stop.
    “Excuse me sir?”
    Ben was caught off guard by the greeting. The other passenger in his car was talking to him. She was young, in her early twenties, and wrapped in a long blue coat. She’d taken a seat across the aisle from him and now was perhaps the only thing keeping him from drifting into deep slumber.
    “Yes?” Ben said wearily.
    “Can you tell me if we already passed Hollander? I’m new to this city,” the passenger said.
    “No, Hollander isn’t for several more stops,” Ben said. “You should have taken the number six, this one goes the long way.”
    “Oh, it figures!” the woman said. “At least I didn’t miss it.”
    Ben smiled.
    “How long you been in Newport?” Ben asked.
    “Just this week,” the woman said. “I’m here for a modeling job, actually.”
    Ben should have known. The woman was beautiful. Despite her winter coat, Ben could tell she boasted a very shapely figure.
    “Oh, what kind of modeling do you do?” Ben asked.
    “Lingerie,” them woman said, shyly.
    It should have clicked for Ben, but it didn’t. Not right away. The brown hair, piercing eyes, fair skin. But given that he was seconds away from drifting into Slumberland, one could hardly blame him for not recognizing her.
    “Say, I haven’t seen you in anything, have I?” Ben asked.
    The woman squirmed in her seat.
    “Maybe,” she said. “I just did a shoot for Emilie’s. They’ve been advertising a lot around here.”
    And then it clicked. Ben hardly recognized her with her clothes on, but when he took another look at her pretty face and lovely shoulder length hair, a light bulb flicked on above his head.
    “You’re not-” Ben began, “the girl on that billboard, in the red panties?”
    The woman nodded.
    “None other,” the woman said. “I’m Veronica Cruz.”
    “Ben Mitchell,” Ben said, extending his hand. Veronica offered her hand and Ben took it, and squeezed it firmly. After years of labor in the brake shop Ben’s hands had become rugged and strong, and often didn’t realize his strength.
    “I was just admiring your ad back at the station,” Ben said. “You’re very beautiful.”
    Veronica looked away coyly.
    “Thank you,” she said softly.
    “How long have you been in modeling?” Ben asked.
    “About eight years,” Veronica said. “It’s always been my love, ever since I was a little girl. I started going to auditions when I was fourteen. I’ve been hooked ever since.”
    “Your parents supportive of your occupation?” Ben asked.
    Veronica nodded.
    “My Mom, yes, my Dad, not so much.”
    “What’s your Dad’s problem with it?” Ben asked.
    Veronica took a breath.
    “He- didn’t want me doing sexy modeling. When I started auditioning I was just modeling dresses and jeans. And then I got older and I started getting offered swimsuit shoots and he hit the roof.”
    “So I take it he wouldn’t be too happy seeing that billboard back at the train station?” Ben asked.
    Veronica laughed.
    “Not at all. But after he divorced my Mom I stopped caring what he thought. Now I’m glad I started doing lingerie modeling. He has to see that same billboard every time he goes to work back home. And I love it.”
    Ben laughed too.
    “You’re quite the defiant daughter,” Ben said. “I bet you got in tons of trouble as a girl.”
    The lights on the train flickered as the train hit a small bump.
    “You could say that,” Veronica laughed. “I got grounded a lot a teenager. Always seemed to me it was worth it though.”
    Ben nodded in understanding.
    “So what else do you do?” Ben asked. “Besides modeling and being a defiant daughter?”
    Veronica giggled.
    “Well I love reading and horseback riding,” Veronica said. “Actually reading is my other passion. I read at least two books a week. Thick books, mind you.”
    “What are you reading there?” Ben asked. He noticed Veronica had a small black book protruding from the gray handbag slung over her shoulder.
    “Oh this?” Veronica asked. “Just a how-to guide for succeeding in the modeling business. Not the type I read for fun.”
    “May I see?” Ben asked.
    Veronica cringed suddenly.
    “It’s-” Veronica stammered. “Nothing you’d be interested in. It’s all boring advice for models.”
    “I have a lot of interests,” Ben said with a smile. “Come on, let me have a look.”
    “I’d rather not,” Veronica said. She pushed the book further into her purse to conceal it, but found there was not enough room. Veronica turned the book to its side and attempted to zip her purse closed, but in struggling to do so, the train lurched abruptly. The contents of her purse spilled out onto the train floor- including the book.
    “I’m sorry, let me help you with that,” Ben said.
    “No, it’s okay, I-“
    No sooner were the words out of Veronica’s mouth that Ben picked up the small black book and took a peek at the cover.
    The cover read “One Hundred Erotic Spanking Stories.”
    “This is a peculiar title for a book about modeling tips,” Ben said teasingly.
    “Give me that!” Veronica said, snatching the book from Ben’s grasp. She stuffed the book back into her purse along with her other belongings and zipped it closed.
    “You enjoy spanking stories?” Ben asked.
    Veronica’s face turned beet red.
    “Sometimes,” she said.
    “Nothing wrong with that,” Ben said.
    Veronica turned to Ben, surprised.
    “It’s just something I started reading. Out of curiosity,” Veronica said.
    “I like spanking stories too,” Ben said. “I’ve read quite a volume of them. Most of them on the Internet.”
    “Oh,” Veronica said.
    “How long have you been interested in spanking?” Ben asked.
    “A- a while now,” Veronica said. She was silent for a moment, but to Ben surprise, she continued.
    “When I was in high school I was friends with this girl Marybeth. She told me her Dad spanked her. I thought that was so strange, but exciting. And I started wishing I had been spanked.”
    “Haven’t you ever been spanked?” Ben asked.
    Veronica shook her head.
    “Never.”
    “That’s too bad,” Ben said. “I think every girl should be spanked.”
    Veronica tightened her coat anxiously.
    “Have you ever spanked anyone?” Veronica asked.
    “Yes,” Ben said. “My ex-girlfriend, and one of my female friends in college.”
    “Tell me about it,” Veronica said. “Please.”
    Ben thought for a moment. He realized he was suddenly no longer exhausted, and in fact newly energized having met Veronica.
    “Well, the first time was with a female friend when I was in college,” Ben said.
    “Where did you do it?” Veronica asked.
    “In my car, in the parking lot outside the restaurant where we just ate,” Ben said.
    “Did anyone see you?” Veronica asked.
    “I don’t think so, it was dark out,” Ben said.
    Veronica’s eyes went wide. She was entranced by Ben’s words.
    “So what did you do?” Veronica asked.
    “Well, we sat there talking for a while, and then she bent over my lap teasingly,” Ben said. “And she asked me to slap her bottom hard. So I did.”
    “Just once?”
    “Just once.”
    Veronica squeezed her thighs together, while keeping her eyes on Ben.
    “Was she- bare bottomed?” Veronica asked apprehensively.
    “No, she had her jeans on,” Ben said.
    “Oh,” Veronica said, with a trace of disappointment.
    “So what happened? You just spanked her once?” Veronica asked.
    Ben nodded.
    “I was hoping things would go further but we got interrupted. Some people walked by in the parking lot and she asked me to take her home. We never went out again unfortunately.”
    “But you spanked some other girls, right? Your ex-girlfriend?” Veronica asked.
    “Yes,” Ben said. “Beth, my first serious girlfriend. I spanked her when we were just dating.”
    “How did that go?” Veronica asked.
    “Well, we were on the couch watching a movie at her parents house late one night. When the movie was over we started kissing. Things heated up, and I asked her if she wanted to be spanked.”
    Veronica smiled.
    “She said yes, so I asked her to drop her drawers, and she did,” Ben said.
    “So she was bare bottomed? When you spanked her?” Veronica asked, clutching her knees in excitement.
    Ben nodded.
    “She pulled her jeans and panties down and bent over my knee. The room was dark but I remember the way the moonlight looked on her bottom, it was so beautiful.”
    “And then what?” Veronica asked.
    “I spanked her. I don’t remember how many times, but a lot. I went for about five minutes or so. She was very calm throughout the entire session. She held very still and didn’t talk much or complain. Actually, she asked me to spank her harder.”
    “Did you?” Veronica asked.
    “Yes, I really gave it to her after the second time she asked. She didn’t mind it at all. By the time I was done her cheeks were bright red, but she said it was perfect.”
    Ben could not believe how entranced Veronica was by the story he was telling. She was practically on the edge of her seat waiting for Ben to spill more details.
    “What a lucky girl,” Veronica smiled.
    “I thought I was the lucky one,” Ben said.
    Ben checked out the train window to see where he was. His station was not for about two more stops.
    “So have you ever spanked anyone else? Just those two girls?” Veronica asked.
    “Well those were the only two girls I formally spanked,” Ben said.
    “What do you mean?” Veronica asked.
    “Well, I‘ve maybe slapped a few girls on their bottoms. You know, casually,” Ben said.
    “What do you mean, casually?” Veronica asked.
    Ben cringed. He usually didn’t tell people about this part of his life.
    “I mean, I used to- when I was younger, mind you, go around and slap woman on their behinds. Without their permission.”
    Veronica seemed more intrigued than offended.
    “Like, where, anywhere you saw them?” Veronica asked.
    “Basically, yeah,” Ben said. “Around campus during college. Or on spring break, at the beach all the girls would be walking around in bikinis, so my buddies and I would slap them on their bottoms whenever we passed them by. We got some dirty looks, but never got in serious trouble.”
    “Wow, that’s kind of sexy,” Veronica said.
    “Really?” Ben asked.
    “Yeah. I would love to have that done to me at the beach,” Veronica said.
    “Well I’ve matured since then, but there are guys who still do that,” Ben said.
    Veronica sighed.
    “Oooohhh, I really want to be spanked now!”
    “Well, why don’t you? Ben asked. “With a gorgeous heinie like yours, you shouldn’t have any trouble finding a guy to spank you.”
    “I asked my ex-boyfriend, but he was never into that,” Veronica said. “He treated me like this delicate flower all the time. He said he couldn’t stand to hurt me.”
    Ben nodded understandably.
    “Well, I’m sure you’ll find a guy who will give you what you need,” Ben said.
    “Thanks,” Veronica said. The train screeched to a stop.
    “Well, this is my stop,” Ben said. “It was nice to meet you Veronica. Good luck with your modeling career.”
    Veronica smiled.
    “Nice to meet you too, Ben,” Veronica said. She gave Ben a firm embrace. As she released him, Ben turned to walk to the train’s exit. He shot one last glance at Veronica, before exiting the train.
    As Ben stepped onto the train’s platform, the first thing he saw was the same billboard featuring Veronica in her red panties with her bottom posed suggestively towards the camera. Ben smiled glumly and walked away.
    “Wait! Ben! Wait!”
    Ben turned around to see Veronica hopping off the train and hurrying towards him.
    “Veronica?” Ben asked. “What is it?”
    “I have to ask you something!” Veronica asked.
    Ben’s felt his heart stop. What could this beautiful woman possibly want to ask him?
    She waited until she was just a foot away before speaking.
    “Will you spank me?” Veronica asked softly.
    “I’m sorry?” Ben asked.
    Veronica looked around her, noticing a few other passengers exiting from other cars. She stepped closer to Ben.
    “Spank me,” Veronica whispered. “Please.”
    Ben put his hands on Veronica’s hips.
    “Why would you want an old man like me to spank you?” Ben asked.
    Veronica laughed.
    “You’re not that old. What are you thirty-five?”
    “Thirty-nine,” Ben said.
    “That’s perfect,” Veronica said. “You can give me the discipline my Dad never did. For being a defiant daughter.”
    “How am I going to spank you? I’ve got my brother and his wife staying over at my place,” Ben said.
    “You can do it at my hotel,” Veronica said. “I’m alone there. We won’t be bothered.”
    Ben looked around the train platform, and back at Veronica.
    “Tell you what,” Ben said. “I’ll spank you, under one condition.”
    “Anything,” Veronica said.
    Ben grinned.
    “When I spank you, you’ll be dressed like you are in that billboard.”
    Veronica blushed.
    “I’ve got those same panties back at my room. Come on, the train is leaving.”
    *****
    Veronica’s room was lavish enough. Apparently lingerie models were treated to the best amenities money could buy. Veronica flicked a switch and a dim light illuminated the mini-bar, plush queen bed, and 42 inch plasma screen television among the other luxuries in the room.
    Ben walked to the window, which opened to a balcony overlooking an ocean view. He looked back to Veronica.
    “Where’s the butler?” Ben joked.
    “You’ll have to call room service for that,” Veronica giggled. “Can I order you anything?”
    “No, I only came here for one thing,” Ben said happily.
    Veronica opened her blue coat.
    “Guess I’ll go get changed.”
    Veronica removed her coat and hung it up in the closet. She had an attractive red sweater and black pants underneath, which she retreated into the bathroom to remove. Ben lay down onto the plush queen sized bed and let it absorb his body. He was actually going to spank a beautiful girl. Ben thought about where the spanking should take place. The bed seemed a bit too bouncy, but he noticed the room also came equipped with a sofa near the window. Ben decided that was his best bet. Ben took a seat on the sofa and saw there was plenty of room for him to sit and for Veronica to recline across his lap.
    Perfect.
    Veronica seemed to be taking her time, but that was understandable. Most likely she was fixing her hair and makeup, trying to look perfect when she finally made her appearance. Looking around the room, Ben noticed a portfolio sitting on the nearby table. Ben figured it might be a few more minutes before Veronica would be ready, so Ben’s curiosity got the better of him and he decided to take a peek. Grabbing it, he opened it to find it full of Veronica’s modeling photos. Headshots, summer dresses, and lots and lots of swimsuits. Ben flipped past page after page of Veronica in skimpy, sexy swimwear. Monokinis, string bikinis, cutoff shorts and halter tops, Veronica had modeled in countless sexy ensembles. Ben flipped through the portfolio slowly, taking several moments to enjoy each of Veronica’s glamorous and provocative photos.
    After admiring a photo of Veronica in a stylish one-piece that showed her beautiful long legs nicely, Ben flipped past the swimwear chapter and onto the lingerie section. Here Veronica was adorned in beautiful bra and panty sets. Some looked to be taken on a runway, with Veronica strutting sexily down in nothing more than a bra, thong, and high heels surrounded by spectators and photographers with their cameras flashing.
    Finally, Ben came across the Original. The photo of Veronica in the red panties. The portfolio contained some alternate shots from that photo session.  Some showed Veronica in a similar pose, and some had her facing the camera covering her breasts with her arm, as well as a few in which she was wearing a matching bra. All in all, the Original, with her posing without the bra and her posterior facing the camera was in Ben’s opinion, the best of them all.
    Ben was about to flip to the next page when the bathroom door opened.  Ben waited.  Veronica tentatively stepped out. She had her complimentary frette bathrobe and slippers on, and she strutted sexily towards Ben.
    “Enjoying my photos?” Veronica chirped.
    “Not as much as I’m enjoying you,” Ben said.
    Veronica gave off a sheepish grin. She loved to be complimented.
    “Alright, lose the robe, you know what we agreed,” Ben said.
    Veronica untied her belt and opened her robe, letting the soft material fall to the floor. True to her word, she wore nothing but her sexy red panties underneath.
    She looked as magnificent in person as in her photos. Long, lovely legs. Firm, curvy thighs. Beautiful smooth belly, and large full breasts. ***
    “Well well,” Ben said. “Let’s get started. Why are you here, Miss Cruz?”
    Veronica giggled.
    “Because I’ve been a very naughty girl,” Veronica said. “I’ve been doing some sexy modeling. So I need to be punished.”
    “Yes you do, Miss Cruz,” Ben said. “I think you need a spanking.”
    “Yes sir, whatever you say,” Veronica said obediently.
    “Good. Now bend over my knee,” Ben said.
    Veronica eagerly stepped towards Ben’s side and laid across his lap, perching her buttocks sexily across his knee.
    Ben took Veronica’s long, flowing hair and brushed it aside, and admired the smooth skin of her back. His eyes passed down across her spine and settled upon her bottom. Her sexy red panties hugged the curves of her buttocks so snugly. Her cheeks were so round and full, that the skimpy panties did not even cover the lower portion of her behind. The flimsy material stopped a good two inches above the fold where her buttocks met her thighs. Ben found this to be very sexy, but he knew Veronica would not want to be wearing these panties when he spanked her.
    “Miss Cruz, I would like you to remove your panties now,” Ben said.
    “Yes, sir,” Veronica said, eager to comply. Veronica inserted her thumbs into the sides of her panties. Very slowly, she slid them down her hips, exposing her soft, vulnerable cheeks. She slipped them down further and let the panties settle around her thighs.
    Veronica’s bottom was truly a thing of beauty. Ben sat in awe at the lovely contours of her delicate mounds, that to him just seemed to be screaming “spank me!”
    Ben decided to do just that. He raised his open palm in the air and brought it down in one thunderous smack.
    Veronica yelped. Her cheeks jiggled upon the recoil of his smack. Veronica truly had a bottom made for spanking. Ben raised his palm, and smacked them again.
    SMACK!
    Veronica squealed. The sensation was as wonderful as she imagined. With this total loss of control, Veronica felt more empowered than she had in her entire life.
    Ben slapped her bottom again and again. Veronica shut her eyes and let her bottom absorb the wonderful heat gathering upon her posterior. This was exactly what she needed. Veronica felt as though her bottom had never been more at home than it was under Ben’s hand.
    Ben felt the same way about Veronica. He loved the way her firm cheeks felt against his palm. Her bottom felt so inviting to him, as though his hand never belonged anywhere else.
    Ben spanked Veronica’s bottom faster and harder. She didn’t seem to be uncomfortable; instead she remained calm and submissive to his treatment of her. He alternated spanking her left and right cheeks, higher and lower, spreading plenty attention over the entirety of her bottom.
    Veronica’s breathing picked up. Her excitement was building.
    “Does it hurt?” Ben asked.
    “Yes,” Veronica said. Ben slowed his spanking.
    “But in a good way. Please, continue,” Veronica said.
    Ben spanked her faster again, admiring her fortitude. He could see some color forming on her cheeks, slowly shifting from pale white to rosy and red.
    In spite of the discomfort, Veronica felt as though she were in heaven. Being spanked was a magnificent experience, better than a full body massage or even sex.
    Veronica kicked her legs up and down, enjoying every swat Ben graced on her naked bottom. Several minutes passed, and Ben continued the spanking without interruption. The stinging feeling forming on her bottom became more and more intense, but Veronica remained calm and passive, and simply allowed the intensity to increase.
    She let out a soothing sigh. All the stresses of her life were momentarily suspended. She was getting her bare bottomed spanked, and that was all that mattered.
    Veronica’s resolve reminded Ben of his ex-girlfriend. Her calm complacency was truly admirable. Ben believed she might very well remain silent and submissive to her spankings for as long as Ben deemed she must. He and only he would decide when her spankings would stop. Veronica’s only duty was to endure them.
    Ben felt a cramp gradually forming in his hand, and decided perhaps enough was enough. He slowed his spanking, finally culminating into one final swat to the center of her butt.
    “There,” Ben said, rubbing her well-spanked cheeks. “All done, naughty girl.”
    Veronica laughed.
    “Thank you sir, thank you so much.”
    Veronica pulled herself to her feet, and rubbed her sore bottom.
    “Ooh, I want to see how red it is,” Veronica said, cringing as she rubbed her crimson cheeks. She stopped to kick off the red panties, which had now gathered around her ankles. Ben admired her reddened behind as she scampered off to the bathroom, stark naked. She almost looked as though she was still wearing the panties with how rosy her rear had become.
    Ben massaged his palm. In truth, he felt Veronica deserved many more spankings, but he felt his hand needed a break more than anything else. After giving his hand a few moments of rest, Ben regretted ending Veronica’s spanking so soon.
    Veronica emerged from the bathroom, still wearing nothing but a bright smile across her face.
    “I hope you enjoyed that as much as I did,” Veronica said.
    “I can guarantee you that,” Ben said.
    “May I get dressed now?” Veronica asked.
    “Not just yet,” Ben said, holding up his index finger. Veronica froze.
    “Have you learned your lesson, young lady?” Ben asked.
    “Yes sir, I have,” Veronica said. “Having my bare bottom spanked was exactly the lesson I needed.”
    Ben looked at Veronica skeptically.
    “Did you get enough spankings though?” Ben asked. “Don’t you think you deserve a few more?”
    Veronica paused. She felt her heart skip a beat.
    “Maybe,” Veronica said.
    Ben simply looked at her. Veronica grabbed her forearms nervously. She knew the correct answer.
    “I do, sir,” Veronica said. Ben smiled. He extended his knee invitingly to Veronica. Veronica stepped towards him and bent over his lap once again.
    “May I have a few more spankings please?” Veronica asked.
    “Yes, you may,” Ben said. He looked at Veronica’s cheeks once again, admiring the work he’d already done. Veronica was spunky, and Ben decided she could handle plenty more of what Ben could offer her.
    So Ben spanked her. He spanked her fast and he spanked her hard, loud enough to make the smack echo against the walls and hard enough to make both of her cheeks jiggle about. Without a work of protest from Veronica, Ben raised his palm in the air, and bestowed her naked bottom with twelve more minutes of glorious spankings.
    *****
    “Will I see you again?” Ben asked. They stood at the entrance of the train, the doors open and waiting.
    “Yes,” Veronica quipped. “On billboards all over town.”
    Ben forced a laugh.
    “I’ll be looking for you whenever I’m in this station,” Ben said.
    “I’ll do the same. When I’m in town again,” Veronica said.
    “It was nice to meet you,” Ben said.
    Veronica nodded.
    Ben turned to take one last look at Veronica, hoping it would not be the last time he would ever see her. He walked up the train’s steps and took a seat near the window so he could see her. She stood on the platform, watching him. The train let out a puff of steam, and slowly lurched into motion. Ben watched as Veronica got farther and father away as the train trembled across the tracks and sped off into the night.
    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    ‘In-Flight Spanking’ : F/F spanking fantasy story



    Readers,


    This great F/F spanking story was emailed to me by a new correspondent this week, and I’ve gotten her permission to share it here. She’s written a fine little spanking fantasy, and I thought you’d like it, too.  Enjoy!


    –  Dana

    *****


    In-Flight Spanking

    It was June, Summer of 1992. My family and I were headed to the airport to catch our flight to Miami where we were headed on a week’s cruise. Summer vacations were always somewhere tropical while winter vacations were usually spent skiing in Tahoe or Jackson Hole. 

    Our flight was early so not being much of a morning person, I was dragging and not in the best of moods. My brother, Matthew, managed to get on my nerves straight away. Already we had started with our early morning insults and annoying each other in the car. Per her usual, my mother lightly scolded us. Too bad she didn’t have a wooden spoon to pull out and threaten us with. We might have actually given a Sh*t. 

    Our wait in the terminal wasn’t too long and soon they were boarding First Class. Mother and Daddy got situated in the row beside us and I quickly threw my backpack on the window seat to make my claim. I climbed past my brother and got settled into my big roomy leather seat. I hadn’t payed much attention to the flight crew but an unfamiliar accent did capture my attention. She was quite tall, blonde, very busty and middle-aged. Her blonde hair was pulled back into a loose bun. A very stunning woman and obviously european. She took our drink order while we waited for the rest of the plane to board. 

    Before too long, our attendant came to do her walk thru and gather our glasses at which time she noted and asked that I buckle my seatbelt. I didn’t do it right away but I was going to after I finished glancing at my magazine and got my backpack tucked back under the seat in front of me. Again she passed us by and asked that I buckle my seatbelt to which I rolled my eyes and said “I am!” “Click!” She paused for a moment, raised her eyebrow and gave me a short but glaring stare with her deep blue eyes. 

    An hour into our flight, my brother and I started our usual teasing and bickering which sometimes could be playful but usually ended up getting ugly. Occasionally, my mother would glance over and send the “knock it off look” while daddy buried himself in the Times. At one point, one of us kicked the seat of the gentleman in front of us which earned us an ugly stare but when it happened again, he called our attendant to handle the situation. I’m sure most of First Class wondered why my parents didn’t just separate us. Clearly we weren’t mature enough to handle sitting together. Nonetheless, the lady attendant seemed quite fine to deal with the situation. She leaned over and asked me if I could join her in the galley. I sat there like a deer in the headlights. Why did she want me to go up there? I looked over at my parents for some direction but they had both dozed off. With her eyebrow raised, she said “young lady, I’d like to have a word with you up front please.” Although I hesitated, I got up and scooted around my brother who was overly excited to see me get in trouble. He had his head stretched all the way in the aisle as he watched me walk up to the galley but the show would quickly be over for him and anyone else watching as she quickly closed the blue curtain separating the galley from the cabin. 

    “What is your name young lady?” Hardly able to look up at her, I mumbled “Katelyn.” “Katelyn. That’s a lovely name and you are a lovely girl but I’ve been watching you carry on with your brother and continuously disrupt the passengers around you. You are not at home. You are in a plane! First Class no less! If I were your mother, I would have hauled you up here and taken you across my knee for a good spanking!” I couldn’t help but let out a nervous chuckle. “Is this funny to you?” Shrugging my shoulders was not the desired answer here but before I could respond “no ma’am,” she grabbed my arm and pulled me towards her as she threw down her jumpseat and took me over her lap. I wanted to cry out but I was so embarrassed by the thought of anyone hearing what was happening. SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! Her hand came reigning down with great force. This wasn’t going to be a lengthy drama so she got right to the point. “Is this still funny young lady?” SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! “No! Please, I’m sorry!” I said, trying to whisper and breathe at the same time. But for all of my trying to be discreet, she took advantage of the fact that I was wearing shorts and gave me the last 3 slaps on my bare thighs. I couldn’t hold back my yelp. The sting was intense but I was more concerned with the fact that everyone would know what just happened behind that curtain. She lifted me off her lap and I was completely disheveled. I immediately went to soothe the back of my thighs. “Katelyn, you may take your seat now and put that SEATBELT on!” 

    “Katelyn, KATELYN!” my brother was shaking my arm to wake me. “We’re getting ready to land,” he said. 
    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Travel Update: September 5-8

    I will be re-visiting Denver and St. Louis, and making my first trip to Cleveland, Wednesday through Saturday, September 5-8th. 
    Disciplinary consideration in these cities is very limited.


    danakanespanks@gmail.com

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    ‘An Officer’s Story’ : Excellent new M/F spanking story

    ‘An Officer’s Story’ is yet another example of the wonderful imaginations of our fellow spanking enthusiasts. I hope that you enjoy it as much as I have! (Brief Encounter story writing contest entry.)


    –  Dana

    *****


    An officers story. 




    As a Commander in the Navy I have the usual pleasure to meet and greet the new officers in my command. Today I am standing on the train platform waiting for the 4:40 to arrive from San Francisco. I wander from end to end, wondering just what this new nurse is going to be like. She seems pretty competent, from her last fitness report, and the only disconcerting comment was she was some what unconventional in a military sense. I am not quite sure what that meant, but I have run into all sorts in my military career and certainly know how to handle a defiant nurse. 


    The train finally pulls in and I wait for my new arrival to debark. No nurse. Soon the train picks up some new passengers and departs. “Well, where the blazes is she?” I look around and the entire platform is empty except of one person, a woman, wearing a miniskirt, smoking a cigarette, looking a bit lost. This couldn’t be my new nurse….just couldn’t be. But our eyes meet and she saunters over as I start waking toward her. “Lieutenant Taylor?” I asks. “Yeah, that’s me.” She replies. “Lieutenant, we do observed military courtesy around here, and it’s ‘yes sir,’ not ‘yeah,’ do I make myself clear?”
    “Oh, yes surh,” she replied scarcasically. “Lieutenant, if we’re going to get along, it’s going to start right now, is that understood?”   
    “You sound like my father, but I’ll try, sir, she replied with a bit more sincerity in her voice. 
    “I don’t know how they ran things up North, but you will observe military courtesy here….again, am I understood? And, where is your uniform?” 
    “Well I didn’t think it was necessary while traveling, sir. ”  “It’s necessary now, and put out that cigarette. Now, I get your bags and we’ll get to the base and discuss this again.” She causally flipped the cigarette butt onto the platform and snuffed in with her shoe. I just shook my head and stared at her. “What?” she said. “You’re lucky that you’re an officer, or you’d be eating that butt,” I warned. “Whatever” she replied as we made to baggage claim, just off the platform. 

    As I picked up her bags and made it to the car, she trailed behind and finally got to the car and sat down. “When we get to the base and the BOQ, (Basic Officers Quarters) you will be in uniform immediately is that clear?”  “Yes sir” was the meek reply. 

    It was a half-hour ride to the base and she never said a word during that time, and neither did I. We rolled up to and through the main gate and around the base to the BAQ.  I stopped the car and walked her up to the front door and opened it. 
    “You’re the only one her now, but another two nurses with be joining you by the end of the week, Now. I’m going to be back in 30 minuted and I want to see you in uniform and ready for duty…again, do I make myself clear? 
    She looked at me with a bit of defiance, and uttered out another meek, “Yes sir.”

    I did return in 30 minutes and there was my new nurse, still not in uniform, sitting on the front stoop again smoking a cigarette. 

    “Lieutenant, just what the hell do you think you’re doing”? “I gave you a direct order and I expect it to be followed to the letter, Now you put that cigarette out, walk right back in there and get into uniform…” With that she flicked the cigarettes butt out to the grass and looked at me with a “what are you going to do about it” look and turned to the door. “Lieutenant,” I said as I followed her through the door, “You’re going have a little lesson in how I run things around here, Now get changed NOW” “Then, I want you standing at attention right here.” I said, pointing at a spot on the deck.” She just nodded with a nonchalance glance and shuffled off to the bedroom to change. “Daddy’s little darlin” I thought as I waited and waited, pacing the floor. Finally she emerged in uniform….white stockings, crisp starched nurses dress and her hat. “Right here, at attention” I pointed to a spot on the deck. “That’s better,” I said, as she dutifully complied.  

     “That’s better. Now do you want to explain your actions? You’re a nurse and an officer for christsakes. You’re suppose to be setting an example, and you act like a fricking hipster or something. That is completely unacceptable here. Don’t you have anything to say for yourself?
     

    “Well? No answer? If this were the British Navy I’d have you flogged for insubordination and failing do obey a direct order” “What? I didn’t hear you.”  “You didn’t think it was important? “That’s it? You didn’t think it was important?”

     “That’s no excuse around here and we’re going to make sure you learn this right here and now!. Maybe I can’t have you flogged, but I certainly can do the next best thing.” “Get over here, and that’s an order.

    Sitting on the corner of the sofa, I grabbed her  arm and drag her across my knee.

     “Please sir, you can’t do this…” “Oh, yes I can; and besides that, who are you going to tell, your superior officer?…Oh, wait, that’s me”!

     I smoothed the startchy material of her pure white dress uniform and start giving her good hard spanks on the back of her dress. In moments her white-stocking clad legs start kicking like a little girl.

     “Stop that” I command. “Yes, sir, but your hurting me.” I’ll do more than that if you don’t keep your legs still.” As I continue the spanking with hard,
     slapping slaps. Then it stops.

     “I am not sure I’m getting though to you Lieutentant, this certainly doesn’t seem to be making the kind of impression I wish to make on you.

    I start to lift the back of her dress and she tried to protest and reach back to keep it down. I slapped her hands away.  “Now stop that, and that’s an order. You’ll take every bit of this spanking and more if I desire. Do I make myself clear, Lieutentant? Good. 

     I lifted the back uniform dress and lacy hemmed slip and find she is wearing some bright red lace panties and a garter belt for the white stockings.

     “Are these standard issue, Lieutenant?”  I say snapping the waist band several times. “No, sir.” “NO, Sir? Is that all you can say”? “I should make you change right now, but that can wait for a bit. I’m sure your ass won’t know the difference in a few minutes anyway.”

     I start spanking her well-rounded and very shapely bottom again. Up, down, upper thighs, hard stinging swats. “Quit moving.” I stop only long enough to yank these panties down and then keep on spanking until her  bottom is red, red and red hot. Then I stop. “OK, lieutenant, get up and I want you to stand right here,” I say pointing to the same place on the deck. “Right here, and keep that dress up so I can see that red bottom of yours; It does match those red panties quite a bit. Now, I am going out for a few minutes. When I get back you’d better have your standard issue panties and stockings on and standing exactly right here; And, you will bring those red panties with you, and then then we’ll finish your punishment.”

    “But, sir, you can’t…” “I told you what you can do with that. Now keep your mouth shut, unless you want to go on report also. DO I MAKE MYSELF CLEAR, LIEUTENANT? GOOD.”

     After I leave, she sheepishly moved to the bedroom to remove the lacy red panties and put on the standard white ones, also removing the garter belt and pulling on the white pantyhose stocking wondering just what happened and what is going to happen. Her bottom is red, throbbing and so hot and tears were swelling up in her eyes. “What a bastard” she thought, I really never thought he’s actually spank me and so hard…boy, damn, my bottom hurts!”

     She removes the red lacy panties and replaces them with the standard issue white nylon ones and changes into the white pantyhose, She lets her  dress down smoothing it out as she leaves the room and reenters the front room and moves toward the attention spot on the floor holding the red panties in bunched up in her right hand before he comes through the door.

     “I can’t believe this is happening. I know I probably deserved this, but I cannot believe it! Turned over  his knee and spanked like a little bratty girl. Here I am a Lieutenant in the Navy…an officer and to have a superior treat me like this is, is, well, maybe not so bad. Beside that, I guess I did deserved it.”

    This, and a myriad of other thoughts rush through her slightly dizzy head. Then she is brought back to reality when she hears the main door opening as she  rushes to re-assume her position at attention looking at the front door.

    Before the door is completely open, you hear the order to about face. You dutifully turn so you back is to the door. You hear the door close behind you.

     “OK, Lieutenant, lets do a uniform check. lift the back of your dress. Yes, that’s much better, I never want to see you out of uniform again, is that clear?  “Civvies are for civilians, not officers. Now let down your dress and turn around. 
     She slowly turned around and are horrified to see him holding a long slender switch.

     “I had one hell of a time trying to find this switch, around here, but I think it will do the job.”

     “Sir, you can’t be serious. You can’t whip me with that.”

    “Lieutenant, I think we’re already past what I can and can’t do. Now, put those red panties you have in your right hand, down on this end of the sofa and then I want you to bend over this end. I want you to be looking at those panties and remember  they are at least half the cause of this punishment, your attitude the other.”


    You hesitate, but slowly turn.

     “Not fast enough,” you’re told, and then hear a very audible swish, and then feel a deep burning sensation on your calf’s. “Ouch, my God that hurts.”

     “Well then get moving. There is a much better place to use this supple switch on,” as another stroke finds its spot just above the last one.

    “Ow. I hurrying”!  she assert as she tosses the red panties on the sofa and slowly moves to the other end. She glances over to him, avoiding eye contact, but fixated with the slender switch he is flexing in his hands and tapping on his pant leg. She stares at the end of the sofa and places her hands on the couch and then stops short of actually bending over. 

     “Good, now bend over the end and put your hands in from of you and get a good look at those red panties. Do it now! I am not going to tell you again.” 
    Now you obediently comply this time. Your bottom is jutted up in just the right position, and you feel your dress being pulled up. No use in trying to talk your way out of this. You try to prostest when he takes down your pantyhose to mid-thigh only to be reminded that back talk will get you an extra stroke.



    Your muscles tense up when you hear the swish of the switch cutting though the air and then being gently tapped on your panties, now taut on your well-positioned bottom.


    “Now hold still and this will be over soon.” “Yes, sir, “you mumble, your hands grabbing on to the cushions still looking at those panties that seemed to have cause all this mess.


    The first stroke lands squarely across your bottom, you yelp and reach back to protect yourself only to find the switch lightly hitting your hand back to
    above your head.  The next stroke falls, you shriek. Then another and another. The switching goes on. Stroke after cutting stroke. Deep, penetrating, burning, strokes searing your poor bottom.

    Suddenly it stops, but then you feel your and panties being yanked down again, but tpo spent to do a damn thing about it.

    “We’re almost done, Lieutenant. I think I finally getting through to you and next time you’ll remember to act like an lady and an officer. Now hold still
     for the remainder of your punishment.”

    Again the switch starts cutting stripes on your bottom. Another 15 or 20 searing strokes, but you’ve lost count.

    Finally, a few breath-taking criss-cross strokes across the already redded weals of your very sore bottom.   The whipping stops.
     You lay there, with tears welled up in your eyes, and still clenching the red panties in both hands.

    “OK, Lieutenant, rub your bottom if you wish. I think I’ve got my message across” he said as he tosses the well-worn and frayed switch in front of her on the sofa.

    “Yes, sir, you certainly have,” she says still gasping for breath. You reach back and lightly caress your very tender bottom with the red panties.

    “Now, pull yourself together and meet me at the bar in the Officers Club in 30 minutes and I’ll buy you a drink and we can talk about military justice.”  With that and not a word more her commanding officer calmly walks out the door.

    You stand up and make your way to the full length mirror.

    Your bottom is stripped like a barber pole. You eyes are still tearing and your hair is a mess.

    You make your way to the bathroom and wash your face and place a cold damp hand cloth on your bottom. Ah,
    at least some relief! You very carefully pull up your stockings and panties trying not to let them touch your skin, and
    let your slip and dress down. You fix your make-up, brush your hair and make yourself presentable. You make your way to the front room and  sit, albeit very gingerly, on the corner of the sofa thinking about what just happened. Laying on the sofa is that wicked slender little switch that just layed into your bottom along with your red panties..  

     “Nasty little thing.” you think. You pick it up, swish it in the air a few times just to hear it, and a shiver goes up your spine….you place it on the end table and then retrieve your non-standard red lacy panties and look long and hard at them. In a minute,  you pull up your dress and  gingerly remove your standard issued panties and pull the red ones on again. Owie, ooh, holy cow, he whipped me good,” you think to yourself as that material goes over the her well welted bottom.  “Hell, he’ll  never know, you convince yourself and again don the garter belt and white stockings. “There!” You glare defiantly at yourself in the mirror and you let your dress down and smooth it out. “At least that feels better!”
    “Now, for that drink. I hope I can stand at the bar.”
    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Sunday DanaKaneSpanks.com site update: 7/22

    2 a.m. : Spanked for Snoring
    Snoring1
    It’s two in the morning, and his snoring has kept me awake all night. When I can’t take anymore, I roll him over and pounce on him, straddling his back and pinning him to the bed, spanking him relentlessly with my hands.
    Then he gets himself into even more trouble, suggesting that I am too heavy – so I bounce my weight up and down on his back and spank him even harder.
    When I’ve finally tired myself out, a long close-up bottom rub is his reward. Then I roll him over and spoon him, telling him to sleep quietly, if he knows what’s good for him.
    (Click the title link above for more preview photos.)
    POV: Singled-out Student
    SingledOut2
    Everyone else did great on Friday’s test…but not you. You failed. Again. You’ll receive a stern lecture in front of the rest of the class  – I tell  you that you’ll be spanked, hands on either side of the chalkboard – with a huge wooden paddle, for everyone to see. 
     
    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    ‘Cold War Casualty’ : New original spanking fiction



    ‘Cold War Casualty’ is a brilliantly-written, original entry to the Brief Encounter spanking story contest.
    (The asterisks are my edits – for somewhat sexual content.)


    – Dana

    *****


    Cold War Casualty

    Prague, Czechoslovakia – February 12, 1988
    The 477 Metropol from Berlin pulled into Prague’s Nadrazi Holesovice station at 1:19am, thirteen minutes early due to skipping the stop in Dresden for some unannounced reason.  I never liked the Nadrazi station; it just seemed too industrial, too cold and isolated, and lacked the grandeur, history and buzz of Hlavni, the main station downtown.  Even though it opened three years ago, there still seemed to be constant construction going on, and even at rush hour it seemed desolate.  Of course, at one in the morning it was positively deserted, especially since I was (by choice) the last one off the train.   Waving off the porter in his blue overalls, I carried my own suitcase and brief case and made my way down the track.  Just to the left of the station entrance I spotted the news kiosk, and as I approached I smiled to myself as I recognized a familiar face behind the counter. 
    In my line of work it is critical to have an almost photographic memory, especially for faces, but hers was particularly easy to remember, with her Dutch features, blunt-cut chin-length blonde hair, and almost aqua eyes.  The first time I’d seen her she was no older than 20, operating as a barmaid in a gin joint in Mombasa, back in ’66 when Van Owen and Roland and I were Thompson Gunners on our way to Kasai to help the Congolese resist the Soviet invasion…  She was rumored to have been Mossad, and having once heard her whisper in rapid, clipped Hebrew to an Ethiopian operative in Addis Ababa, I tended to believe the rumor.  Working with a familiar asset was always a double-edged sword; while I could be confident of her loyalties, her history and visibility made her more likely to become compromised or rolled up.  But in this operation it shouldn’t really matter; she was just there for the brush pass, then I was on my own.  I picked up a copy of Lidove Noviny, Prague’s only daily newspaper, though it was really just another Soviet propaganda tool, identical in everything but the title to the Moscow Pravda.  I handed her a 10 Koruna note, and she handed me my change, barely making eye contact.  I pretended to count the change, but in reality I was just making sure the coins included a 1986 US Nickel, which it did.
    I headed to the exit, and breathed in the bitter cold air, which would have been refreshing if it weren’t for the acrid smell of the industrial pollution.  I was surprised not to see the car and driver waiting for me, but remembered the train was early and headed over to the bank of pay phones.  As usual, three of the four had ‘out of order’ signs on them, and as I picked up the handset at the one working phone, I felt that telltale sticky pull of a wad of gum stuck to my shoe.  I bent down to scrape the gum off, and suddenly heard the distinctive sound of a blackjack whipping through the air.
    I awoke on a sofa, hands and feet bound.  I could tell that, not surprisingly, both of my guns were no longer on me.  I left my eyes closed for a few minutes to regain my senses; meanwhile I took in the sounds and smells. The noises of the train station were quite evident; the track announcements, the whistles, the engines, so we were still somewhere in the station.  I heard two female voices; from the echo I could tell it was a large room, probably with steel walls.  I could smell motor oil and the distinctive odor of freshly shaven metal, as well as the musty smell of the sofa I was on, leading me to guess that I was in a warehouse or machine shop.  I slowly opened my eyes; if the clock on the wall was correct, I’d been out for a little over an hour.   Out of the corner of my eye I spotted a bottle of Russian vodka in an ice bucket on a makeshift wooden table, confirming my fear that the women were not merely Stasi, but more elite KGB agents…  Sitting on a metal chair, pointing a Marakov pistol at me, was a slim agent in her early thirties, with short, dark hair and piercing eyes; she smiled at me and called to the other agent “Natasha – He’s awake.”  As the other agent came out of the shadows, I saw her Eurasian features and my heart sank; there was a good chance she was a Russian Gurkha – descended from the Tartar horsemen who invaded the steppes of Russia with Genghis Khan, and famous for their ruthlessness and well as their expertise as ‘swallows’ (female operatives who are trained to use sex as a weapon).   
                Sure enough, as she approached the sofa I could see that she was wearing only a bra and red panties with a pattern of tiny hammer and sickle emblems.  She stood in front of me and dramatically let down her hair; almost waist-length and so shiny and dark black that it almost seemed to have an element of dark blue when the light glanced off it.  She untied my wrists and ankles, letting her hair cascade over my face, then sat down next to me.  She put her hand on my thigh, and handed me a shot of vodka, telling me “you’ll need this.”  I drank the shot, and they both began caressing me and purring “we can do this the easy way or the hard way; your choice…”   Natasha took off her bra and climbed on top of me, *****


      She began to moan and pushed harder, until the short-haired agent intervened with several loud slaps to her bottom, admonishing her to wait until later…  Natasha cursed in Russian and slowly got off of me, straightened her panties, and sat back down next to me.   Again they repeated “we can do this the easy way or the hard way; your choice…”  but I played dumb and acted as if I had no idea who they were, claiming to just be a businessman in Prague to visit my Grandmother, but their caresses turned to pain as one pinched my nipple while the other squeezed my crotch a bit too hard as they told me to drop the act; they knew exactly who I really was; one got up and dumped onto the table the collection of passports and IDs in varying names and nationalities that had been in a secret compartment in my briefcase.   I reverted to Plan B, explaining that I was actually a forgery expert, in Prague to sell fake passports to citizens trying to escape, and that I would gladly cut them in on the take.  They rolled their eyes, and told me “Drop the act; we have your 201 file.”  I hoped they were bluffing, as the 201 file is the top-secret internal document at the CIA that contains all the personal information on an agent, including training and operational details, strengths, weaknesses and psychological evaluations.  My hopes were dashed when they handed me the file; while it was a poor quality repro, it was legible and definitely a copy of my real file… 
    She sat down and they resumed the caresses, and again whispered in my ear “we can do this the easy way or the hard way; your choice… either way, we’re not leaving without the microchip.”  I admitted I was an agent, but insisted that I no longer had the chip – it had been passed off to another operative on the train…  They sighed and told me “guess it’s the hard way; time for the strip search…”  After a very thorough strip search, they both fondled me as they cooed “one last chance; wouldn’t you prefer the easy way?”   I summoned all my courage to reply confidently “I don’t have the microchip any more.”  The short-haired agent, whose named I’d learned was Dana, opened a large bag and began taking out all sorts of implements, teasing me by rubbing each one over my body before laying them down on the makeshift wooden table.  Natasha gave me another shot of vodka, and then they sat down on two metal chairs facing each other, knees interlocked, and pulled me across their knees.   They spanked me for about 15 minutes with their bare hands, often four hands crashing down at once on my bare bottom.  Finally they had me stand up, and Natasha handed me hairbrush and had me brush her long silky hair as she explained that they had never failed to break an agent one way or another, so wouldn’t I prefer to just stop now, hand over the microchip, and get my reward?  I brushed her hair obediently, trying desperately but not successfully to suppress my erection, and insisted that I no longer had the chip.  They pulled me back over their laps, and spent close to an hour spanking me with various wooden, rubber and leather paddles, constantly interrogating me, but I stuck with my insistence that I no longer had the microchip. 



    They spoke to each other in a clipped Russian dialect that I could not understand, despite being fluent, and then Dana put on thick rubber gloves and began to rub a cream of some sort on my already beet-red bottom.   “I’m sure you’re familiar with capsaicin cream,” Dana whispered, “but you probably aren’t aware that unlike the 0.1% cream sold in the US, our chemists have devised an extraction method using the Naga Jolokia pepper, or what you call the ghost pepper, the world’s hottest pepper.  This enables us to make concentrations of up to 80%, or 800 times more potent than those American creams – that’s why I need to use these gloves.”  Sure enough, unlike the American creams I was trained with, which took at least 15 or 20 minutes to start working, I could immediately feel the most intense burning sensation.  Still, I had been trained to endure great pain, and I maintained my steadfast insistence that I no longer had the microchip.  They spoke to each other again in that clipped Russian dialect, and all I could make out was the word ‘bench’.   They led me over to a specially designed punishment bench, and securely strapped my legs to the lower part and strapped my arms to armrests.  They laid out an assortment of implements, and they each selected heavy leather prison straps, and began to simultaneously use them on me.  I tried to keep count internally, just to distract myself from the pain, but with them both strapping me at the same time, and going at such a fast and furious pace, I lost count around 200.  The strapping continued for what must have been six or eight hundred strokes, before they stopped momentarily to have another shot of vodka.  They then each picked up large Martinets and gently and sensually let the leather strands caress my backside before resuming a fast-paced whipping that again must have lasted for at least 600 strokes.   They spoke to each other in that undecipherable dialect, and while I couldn’t understand, I could tell that they were clearly getting frustrated that I had not yet broken.  They each picked up long narrow wooden paddles, about as long as a yardstick but much thicker, with 3 holes at the end, and began a severe paddling.  After what seemed like an hour, but was probably about 15 minutes, they switched to canes.  At this point, I was on the brink of giving in, but realized that both of them had broken into a sweat, and they seemed to be losing stamina, as the cane strokes seemed to be getting a bit lighter, so I managed to maintain my resolve and make it through…
    Clearly frustrated by their inability to break me, they went to the corner of the room and spoke in hushed tones to each other and drank another shot of vodka, then brought a shot back to me.  They removed the restraints that were holding me down, led me to bare mattress in the corner of the room, and then they laid me face-up on the ancient mattress.  Dana attached my wrists to restraints connected to a long broomstick-size dowel, and then did the same to my ankles, leaving me spread-eagled on the mattress.  Natasha began caressing my chest, abdomen and legs, her long silky hair cascading over me, ***.  ***
      They used the spreader bars to turn me over, and gave me at least another 100 strokes with the cane, then rolled me back over and started over again with the stimulation… whispering “as soon as you tell us where the microchip is, ***”  Finally after about half a dozen cycles, I just couldn’t take it anymore; I’d been trained to endure all sorts of pain, but my training had not included any ways of coping with such excruciating denial of pleasure… I whispered “coin… it’s hidden in a coin…please let me finish”  “Where’s the coin?” they purred… “pants pocket”; Natasha gestured to Dana to go get it while she released me from the spreader bars and kissed my chest and caressed me and whispered “good boy…”  Dana returned with my pants and scooped out a pocketful of change in various currencies and asked which coin.  “An American Nickel” I said, and she found three and handed them to me.  I looked at the dates, and selected the correct coin, then removed my wedding band, and inserted the coin, tail side down, into a hidden bezel on the inner surface.  Three hard raps on the concrete and the back popped off, revealing the hollow center, sized perfectly to fit a microchip.  They let out a shriek of delight, and hugged each other, and then me, and then Natasha ***, while Dana stroked my hair and my chest and complimented me on my ability to handle an extraordinary amount of pain.  ***, explaining that now that I had given them the microchip, I had no alternative but to join the KGB, as I was a dead man if I returned to the US… And that they both really looked forward to helping to train me to handle denial of pleasure as well as I handled pain…
    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    ‘A Priceless Spanking’ : Great M/F spanking story



    Readers,


    This entry to the Brief Encounter story contest is funny and well-written. I think you’ll enjoy ‘A Priceless Spanking.’ (The asterisks are my edits, for slightly naughty langugage – although it should be said that it’s still obvious.)


    – Dana


                                                    A Priceless Spanking


    Sara had not been the best girlfriend in the world. She ran up $1575.50 on Andrew’s credit card. Designer snake print jeans $489, Lace-Inset Blouse $897.00, designer heels $178, red panties 11.50. The spanking she was going to receive, priceless.  
    Sara was lying naked on her stomach with her laptop in front of her. Her long dark hair was cascading down her back all the way to her lovely bottom that protruded proudly in the air. Her large breasts rested comfortably on her bed. Sara opened her e-mail account.  Apparently, she had inherited a large sum of money from a long lost Nigerian relative and only had to send $500 to cover the processing fees. Sara laughed. “How could anyone be stupid enough to fall for this?” she thought. “O here’s one from Andrew.” Sara read Andrew’s e-mail:

    “Meet me at 135 Baker St.  Coventry, CT at 3pm” was all it said.  

    “Hmm that’s odd” Sara thought. “He must have a surprise planed for me, how fun.”  Sara looked at the location on Google Earth. “Looks like a train station, not very romantic. Well I better get dressed.” Sara got up and put on her new red panties. “I better not wear the rest of my new clothes, Andrew might ask questions.” Sara put on her socks, some old jeans, a tee shirt and some running shoes. There was no reason to get dressed up for a train station. 
    When Sara arrived at the train station she was surprised that it was empty. Just then Sara saw Andrew walking towered her. 
    Andrew:  “The station is shut down for repairs. We have it all to ourselves.” 
    Sara: “I don’t have sex in train stations if that’s what you had in mind.”
    Andrew: “Don’t worry, so apparently you ran up an enormous bill on my credit card.”
    Sara: “(smiling) So, what are you going to do about it?”
    “Perhaps I’ll do Andrew in the train station after all. After a good lay he will probably forget all about the credit card,” Sara thought to herself.
    Andrew: “Well for starters I’m going to give you a good spanking.”
    Sara: “(laughs) What a joke. You don’t have the *** to spank me.”
    Andrew: “We’ll just see about that. Take off all your clothes save you shoes and socks. You’re going to need them.”
    Sara “OK, I’m feeling pretty *** myself.”
    Sara casually took off her shirt then her jeans and panties.
    Andrew: “Well I’m not. (sitting down on a bench) Get over my knee.”
    Sara positioned herself on Andrew’s lap.
    smack
    Sara: “I thought I felt something. Did a fly land on my ass?”
    Smack!
    Sara: “O now you want to play paddy cake with my ass. How cute, paddy cake, paddy cake bakers m”
    SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!!
    SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!!
    SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!!
    Sara: “Owwy, owwy, owwy”
    Andrew: “I thought I didn’t have the *** to spank you.”
    Sara: “Ok! Ok! You have the ***! You have the ***!”
    SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!!
    Sara: “Your *** are gigantic! You have the biggest *** in the world! Please stop spanking me!”
    Andrew: “No need to get carried away. My *** are average size.”
    Sara: “Have you been comparing them with the guys at the gym?”
    SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!!
    Sara: “Sorry! Sorry! Sorry!”
    Andrew: “Now stand up and get your little red caboose on the tracks.”
    Sara: “O aren’t you just sooo clever (sarcastically)”
    Andrew: “You just can’t help being a smart ass, can you?”
    SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!!
    Sara: “Sorry! Sorry! Sorry!”
    Sara got up and stood on the train tracks facing away from Andrew.
    Andrew: “You’re always saying that you want to exercise more. Why don’t you pretend you’re a train and run to the platform and back?”  SMACK!!!!
    Sara jogged slowly down the track. As Andrew watched Sara’s red bottom change shape as she jogged, Andrew realized that he had lied about not being ***. Sara’s red bottom looked smaller and smaller to Andrew as she jogged towered the platform. When she reached the platform she turned around and began jogging toward Andrew. Her breasts bounced rhythmically. Sara’s breasts seemed so carefree to Andrew, free to bounce as they pleased without the confinement of modern technology. Sara now stood in front of Andrew. She was breathing a little harder then normally. 
    Andrew: “Turn around; you’ve been a very bad train. You were way to slow. The passengers were all late and I’ve had to listen to them complain all day.”
    SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!! SMACK!!!!
    Andrew was pleased that Sara was no longer talking back to him.
    Andrew: “Now let’s try this again.” SMACK!!!!
    Sara ran at a full sprint down the track. She reached the platform in no time. She turned around and began running toward Andrew. Her breasts were now bouncing at a feverish pace. Sara stood in front of Andrew.
    Sara: “(breathing heavily) Was I a good train this time Mr. Conductor?”
    Andrew: “Yes you were.”
    Sara:  “I’m sorry about the credit card. I’ll return the clothes I bought.”
    Andrew: “Don’t return the red panties. I kind of like them.”
    Sara: “O good you’ll look so cute in them.”
    Andrew:  “Well I see you’re still a smart ass. But my arm is too tired to spank you anymore.”
    Sara kissed Andrew. Andrew gently kneaded Sara’s sore red bottom.
    Sara: “My bottom is so red (protruding her lower lip in an exaggerated pout). Kiss it better.”
    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Travel Update: August 19-24



    I will be revisiting my friends and playmates in Charlotte, NC, and Tampa, FL, the week of August 19-24, 2012.
    Disciplinary consideration in these cities is limited. For details, reference my Appointments page – and for a complete list of upcoming cities check the Travel page.


    – Dana

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    ‘Hard Consequences’: F/F spanking (with Ms. Cali and Heather Michaels)



    Readers,


    Here is the free preview video from ‘Hard Consequences’ – an F/F spanking video which I shot recently for my wonderful friend Cali at SpankingMsCali.com.

    From Cali: “Heather & I get caught sneaking out for some fun, and Dana’s over-the-knee payback isn’t worth it! See the full scene, plus many others here at www.SpankingMsCali.com! You can also download this clips from my clips stores SpankingLibrary.com/store/22 or Clips4Sale.com/30067


    Enjoy!

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Sunday DanaKaneSpanks.com Update: DVD’s now available!






    POV – no male bottom visible in this video.

    You are a bad boy, misbehaving in public while I tried to shop for new clothes for you. I give you a disappointed yet loving scolding, then pull you across my lap for a hand spanking, even making you look back at me while you’re taking your punishment. Then you’re sent to the corner to think about your behavior.

    Five angles in this video: (1) You’re facing me for your scolding. (2) Looking down at me as I pull you over my lap. (3) Looking at the floor, and my shoes, as I spank you (your toes are visible in the background). (4) Looking back over your shoulder at me, mid-spanking. (5) Facing the corner, you turn around and sneak a peek at me. Bad!



    *****






    I am very happy to announce that you may now purchase Dana Kane DVD’s on my website – HERE!


    This project has taken a while to sort out – from purchasing the proper hardware, software, etc., to rendering videos into the correct formats for DVD authoring, to choosing and creating cover art for packaging. Working out a few kinks took a bit longer than I’d anticipated, but it was worth the extra effort.


    The DVD’s available on my website are not mass-produced by a media authoring warehouse. I edit, export, burn, and design each one right here in my home office. The DVD’s are not ‘fancy’ – you’ll find no hidden functions, advertisements, or 3D graphics – but the spankings are hard, and the players are real.


    So if you’re not a fan of download sites, or even if you’ve purchased some of my videos online and enjoyed them enough that you’d like to own them on DVD, take a look at the available titles. Maybe you’ll find something you like. There’s even an option to create your very own Custom DVD, by choosing only the titles you want – I’ll make it just for you!


    As with all endeavors, I value your opinions and feedback. Please feel free to leave your comment below, or email me your thoughts directly, at danakanespanks@gmail.com.


    –  Dana

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    ‘Ft. Worth Central Railroad Station’ : New original spanking story

    Readers,


    Here is another fine entry to the Brief Encounter writing contest. There’s a whole lotta spanking going on at the ‘Ft.Worth Central Railroad Station’!


    – Dana

    *****


    I am a 58 year old retired elementary school principal and the mother of two grown children.  At five foot ten inches and 145 pounds I have a firm and well toned body thanks to my many trips to the gym.  My husband passed away three years ago and our two children have careers that made it necessary for them to locate out of state.  I decided that I needed new goals and one of these was to run a marathon.  


    My primary running route took me by the abandoned Ft. Worth Central Railroad Station.  In 1945 it peaked with almost 700,000 passengers.  By 1979 usage had declined to 32,000 and it was closed and abandoned in 1988.  Today as I jog by this beautiful example of architecture I can’t help but think about how many lives and stories this structure touched.  


    College students from near by Texas Christian University have staged wild parties inside the station.  I have even seen some of my former students sneaking in.  One of these, Jeremy, had even found himself face down across my lap more than once for a sound paddling.  


    I explored the station myself and found beautiful wooden benches,  marble walls,  tile floors, and chairs that were once in the waiting rooms of some of the offices.  


    I have lived in the same old historic home that I raised my family in for over 30 years.  It is located close to the station and T.C.U.  In fact there is both a fraternity and sorority house on my block.  


    While jogging through the neighborhood I began to notice a pattern for the parties at the station. Boys from the fraternity house joined the sorority girls every other Saturday night.  And Jeremy was always there.  There were many nooks where I could hide.  One Saturday evening I hid in an alcove where the benches and chairs were in full view.  The older boys arrived first bringing kegs of beer followed by upper class boys and girls neatly dressed and some carrying paddles.  Paddling as part of official hazing has become illegal and antiquated; but, off campus paddle parties by members are common.  Before Jeremy started crying (I’ll explain that later) he told me that pledges to be paddled and members to be punished for demerits were instructed to wear tight jeans.  


    The night I hid three boys and four girls were to be paddled.  The first two boys were pledges.  They grabbed their ankles while Jeremy laid on ten pops to each pledge.  You could hear the echo throughout the huge station.  Both boys had red faces and unhappy expressions when he was finished.   The third boy was there for punishment and he was to receive 25 pops from a senior sorority sister who was on the tennis team.  He had made unwanted sexual advances to a sorority sister.  He was forced to bend over the bench while two sisters held his arms rendering them helpless.  The tennis star was over six feet tall and had a beautiful figure and well muscled arms.  To my shock she unbuckled his jeans and lowered them to his knees along with his briefs exposing his naked bottom.  Now both his arms and legs were pinned.   The muscular sister gave this helpless man the most wicked paddling I had ever seen.   I am an expert spanker and my boys and students were very unhappy little boys long before they were left off of my lap: but, this athletic girl shifted her weight into every one of his 25 spanks.  His bottom turned red and then purple and blue.  When she was finished and he was released he laid limp over the bench.  The four girl pledges each received 10 swats from senior girls as they bent over the bench next to each other.  Ten different sisters went down the line giving each pledge a swat.  The pledges had trouble staying in place and let out yelps after every spank.  


    Finally back to Jeremy.   I think that he found himself draped over my lap more than my own sons.  The school board policy only allowed five swats but I would have liked to double that at times for Jeremy.  I know he didn’t like it when he was over my knee and I always made sure he was well paddled; but, he kept coming back for more.  I think some boys need a firm woman’s hand.  


    One of the activities the boy’s at the  fraternity would had were scavenger hunts.   And one of the items on the list was a pair of panties.  (Jeremy also revealed this to me before he started crying)  I happened to look out of my kitchen window and saw Jeremy steal a bra and my red panties off of my clothesline.  I was both furious and amused.  He knew I lived here.  This was the same behavior that would earn him a trip over my knee 15 years ago.  The next day I called the fraternity house and demanded to speak with Jeremy.  I told him that I expected him to meet me at the station at 6:00 sharp and that he was to bring my bra and be wearing my red panties.   I found my old paddle that I hadn’t used on my boys for over 15 years.   It was identical to the paddle I used at school.   I arrived at the station dressed in a black silk knee length skirt,  black stockings,  and a white blouse.   I wanted to make sure Jeremy knew it was a woman administering his paddling.  When Jeremy arrived I informed him that I was going to paddle my panties as I took the paddle out of my bag.  Jeremy complained that he was wearing them.  As I pulled out a straight backed chair and sit with the paddle on my lap I explained that since he was wearing them he would be paddled too.  And that when I was finished his bottom would be the same color as my red panties.   I ordered Jeremy to my right side lowered his pants to his knees exposing my red panties as I pulled him across my nylon clad lap.  


    The first spank landed across the middle of my red panties.  Upon questioning he gave me all of the details of the paddle parties and scavenger hunt while  I continued to paddle my red panties.  By the 5th spank he was in tears and unable to explain any more.  He hadn’t been across my nylon stockinged lap in 15 years.  I was determined that this would be a spanking he would never forget.  50 spanks later his bottom was the same color as my red panties and he was bawling, kicking, begging, and pleading.  The spanks echoed throughout the station but no one but Jeremy and me could hear them- or so I thought.  the entire sorority had hid inside and were  viewing his paddling.  When he was let off of my lap the girls came out laughing as Jeremy danced, hopped, and cried as he rubbed his red bottom-  or was that my panties?  

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Conversations with Spankos CH.11 : Let’s Talk About Sex (as in Gender)



    It seems natural that our spanking proclivities would run along similar lines as our sexualities…or does it?


    Even for those of us in the spanking community who do not find our spanking play directly motivated by sexual desires, most of us seem to play along gender preference lines. In other words, if you are a heterosexual male, whether top or bottom, your play will likely be with females. There is an inherent discomfort for some, playing with same-sex spanking partners, which arises, I think, due to the very intimate nature of this thing we do.


    I am not commenting here on sexuality, sexual identity, or any -philia or -phobia. Rather, I am interested in how many of us play outside our ‘gender comfort zone’.


      –  After a talk with one of my playmates (who is male, heterosexual, strictly bottom), I have been wondering how often we step outside those comfort zones, and what that means to our overall lifetime spanking experience.  –  


    During a conversation about the lack of female spankers in his relatively small town, he mentioned that he had once, in desperation, been spanked by another man. “I’m straight, but sometimes you just need a spanking, you know?”, or something to that effect, was his comment. Unfortunately, the conversation quickly moved on to another talking point and I was never able to ask the question which popped into my mind: 


    ‘How was it?’


    The question is simple enough, but the answer could’ve been profound. 


    The more I think about it, the more questions arise:


    What did this experience mean to my playmate? Was it just as rewarding as a spanking from an authoritative female? Will he ever do it again? What were the nuanced differences of playing with a same-sex spanker for the first time?


    My lovely friend Cali recently received her first real F/F spanking (from me, I am proud to say). She and her husband are monogamous spankos practicing LDD (read more about them on their blog), so I was particularly honored to be allowed access to her very spankable bottom. She seemed very comfortable, and can certainly take a spanking, but there’s no denying the significance of the event. 


    Now I am curious (aren’t I always?)…what is your Spanking Gender Comfort Zone? And does it naturally align to your sexual/gender preferences? Have you ever stepped out of that zone for experimentation, desperation, or gratification? Or are you ready and willing to give/receive a spanking regardless of gender?

    –  Dana

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    S.A.D. (Subs Against Delrin) : Lookin’ for Trouble



    Readers,


    By now many of you are familiar with Angel (of the video series Little Angel and the Wicked Stepmother), and The Very Bad Boy (who, along with his Wonderful Wife, is a longtime playmate and friend).
    They are both as bratty as bratty gets, which endears them to me greatly. Try as they might, neither of them manages very often to ruffle my feathers.
    This has led them to organize a ‘group’ which they’re calling S.A.D. (Subs Against Delrin). Ever since I videotaped The VBB receiving 200+ strokes with the Delrin Loop , he’s been on a personal mission to never EVER experience it again.


    This silly campaign takes place mostly on their Twitter feeds ( @TheVBB and @SpankedAngel), and I am tickled to see that some of my other playmates and correspondents are getting in on the fun.


    Lately though, they have both gotten a bit out of hand with their online bratting. It’s all in good fun, and I am always up for plenty of spanking fun, but there also comes a time when lines must be drawn. 


    In the next couple months, I will host both Angel and The VBB and WW in my home. During these visits, they will both experience swats from each and every delrin implement in my collection – somewhere around ten pieces. I’ll videotape these disciplinary sessions and share them with you here.


    (And for the two of you – because I know that you are reading this – be very afraid.)


    –  Dana

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    ‘I will not push Ms. Kane’s buttons.’



    Sometimes my email correspondents get a teeny bit…cheeky.


    They think, because they are far away, that I cannot (or will not) discipline them for their brattiness. There’s some comfort in distance, isn’t there?


    My playmates know that I have an immense capacity for misbehavior – that, while I definitely believe that discipline must be applied, a certain amount of brattiness is not only allowed but encouraged. Antics only make the application of discipline more fun for me, as I love a good struggle.


    One particular boy decided to push it a bit too far in his email, however, even mentioning how happy he was to have been able to get away with online-bratting with no repercussions thus far. Obviously, he was asking for it..


    ..so I assigned him twenty-five handwritten lines, to give him a little time to think about things. I’m sure that he was thinking that this wasn’t much punishment at all, and it likely took him only a few minutes to complete – especially judging from his penmanship.


    He was not aware, until now, that his assignment would be published for all to see. I do hope that this public embarrassment serves as further punishment for his cheekiness:

    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Sunday DanaKaneSpanks.com Update (New F/F scene!)

    My brother has sent his new wife, Cheyenne, to my home…so that I can teach her to cook. He is tired of eating junk for breakfast, and I’ve promised to teach her to make my ‘world famous biscuits’.
    It becomes clear quickly that she has no interest in learning anything, so I have no other choice but to pull down her white cotton panties and spank her bare bottom – right in the kitchen.
    Cheyenne keeps up the bratting, making an intentional mess in my kitchen, so I pull her over my knee for more hard hand spanking, until she begs me to stop.
    (Click the title link for more.)













    I know that he went to a massage parlor today, and confront him as soon as he comes home. I am livid!
    After he admits it, I tell him that I am going to restrain him and give him fifty strokes with the leather strap as punishment for his pervy trip downtown – but as I am stripping him I notice spanking marks on his bottom…he got a spanking at the massage parlor!
    This is the ultimate betrayal.
    His punishment is doubled – to 100 strokes from my two leather straps – but I am so angry that I lose count, and he receives many more than one hundred..

    Click the title link above to see more.





    The POV addendum to this video, titled ‘POV: A Not-So-Happy Ending’, may be previewed HERE.



    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    New, Original F/M spanking story



    Readers,


    Here is an entry from the ‘Brief Encounter’ story writing contest. It looks as though Simon has gotten exactly what he wished for…

    ***
    Simon looked around nervously, there was something about a station at 2pm that was a little spooky. For a start there was no one else there as far as he could see but there were many places that someone could hide and be watching him from.He wondered if he was the victim of some kind of practical joke, he’d turned up as instructed in the email from the mysterious Mistress A he had contacted over the internet through the Darkest Fantasy site, he was even dressed as instructed but there was no one else around. He decided he would wait a few more minutes before going home and putting the night down to experience. Just as he was about to go he heard the tapping of a pair of heels on the tiled floor behind him. He turned and saw a vision of stern beauty.  Mistress A was dressed in tight fitting leather trousers and a white blouse. In her hand she held a cane which as he watched she swished threateningly through the air. “You came then” she said “did you follow the rest of my instructions?” “Yes” Simon mumbled “Yes Mistress” she said and Simon dutifully replied. ” Good, follow me” she said in a tone of voice that brooked no dissent. Simon followed her as she walked into the waiting room. On entering he was surprised to see another younger woman there as well. Mistress A offered no explanation of her presence and walked into the centre of the room. ” Right” she said “trousers off” Simon dutifully removed his trousers to display a pair of very feminine red panties. He’d bought them the previous day and was sure that the shop assistant knew that they were for him. He had blushed terribly whilst paying and the assistant had given him a very knowing look before grinning widely. “Very good” said the Mistress “it appears that you can follow instructions. What do you think Samantha?” The younger woman walked over and looked him over intently. “Yes very attractive” she said “Do you think you can make his bottom match them?” The Mistress didn’t reply, she merely indicated that Simon should come over to where she was sitting. ” Right, over my lap” she commanded and Simon obeyed. Immediately she began to spank his beknickered bottom. Her hand came down hard and fast and in moments his bottom was stinging but she continued in the same way for another 5 minutes. Then she slowly peeled the panties down exposing fully his trembling buttocks. “They’re barely pink yet” she observed before bringing her palm down. Loud smacks rang out around the room whilst all the time Samantha watched with an enigmatic smile on her face. Simon squirmed and wriggled across her lap but there was no escaping the stinging palm. Simon felt excited and embarrassed at the same time. This was what he had imagined when he had first contacted the Mistress and the reality was even better than he had imagined lying in his bed at night. Finally the spanking stopped and he was allowed to stand up.
    He stood there with his hands on his head whilst Samantha and Mistress A inspected his bottom. “Now for the cane, bend over and if you try to stand up or protect your bottom I’ll start again from the beginning”. Simon bent over the indicated seat. The spanking had stung but he knew instinctively that the cane was going to hurt considerably more. The Mistress ran her hands over his bottom causing him to shiver in anticipation. She swished the cane through the air menacingly, “I’m going to give you 36 strokes and I want you to count and thank me after each stroke, if you forget or miscount then the stroke will be repeated, do you understand” “Yes Mistress” he said trying to keep his voice from quavering.Without warning the 1st stroke arrived Thwack, the pain was intense and Simon was so shocked he almost forgot but just about managed “1 Thank you Mistress” The 2nd stroke followed immediately and to his amazement it hurt even more, “2 Thank you Mistress”. And so it continued and Simon discovered as many naughty boys had before that a caning becomes more painful and difficult to bear with each stroke. After 12 strokes she paused to inspect her handywork and both she and Samantha  ran their hands over his welted backside. Then it started  again and now Simon was yelling out the numbers and the thanks. The last 3 strokes were agonising but he managed to take them, just about. “Stand up” she said and grimacing he did so. ” Hmm that’s a well caned bottom don’t you think” she said to Samantha who cast a searching gaze over his bottom. “Yes” she replied “I think he’s had enough” Simon hoped Mistress agreed as his bum felt like it was on fire.
    It was 5 Minutes later and Simon still bare below the waist was rubbing his buttocks ruefully. “Was that everything you imagined” said the Mistress ” Your email requested a spanking in a public place followed by a severe caning, I hope you liked the added touch of the knickers”. Simon had to agree that it had been better than he could ever have imagined. ” Of course, it’s not really a public punishment as there’s no one here but this is probably as close as you can get” she said and Simon remembered that he had said that one of his fantasies had involved public humiliation. “However at Darkest Fantasies we do try to completely fulfil your desires, so” and she waved Samantha over. Suddenly he was grabbed by both women and dragged back out into the station concourse where they quickly handcuffed him to the departures board. Suddenly Simon realised the foolishness of expressing all his darkest dreams to an organisation that promised a complete service. He could hear the women laughing as they walked away,surely they wouldn’t really leave him like this, welted bare bottom on show to all the commuters who he realised would be arriving in about 2 hours time. He started to sob gently at first but quickly he began bawling. After about 30 minutes of crying and struggling to get lose he slumped in his handcuffs. It was hopeless, he could just imagine the stories in the newspapers and perhaps even on the television. And of course in this day and age all the commuters would have camera phones, his backside was going to be all over the Internet by breakfast. This was exactly what his fantasy had involved but the reality was just too horrible to contemplate. “Please” he sobbed to no-one in particular.
    Then he heard the tapping of heels on the station tiles.  
    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

    Slippering: Help me choose

    There are quite literally dozens of different slipper designs, and most of them are ugly. Of the few that are okay to look at, most don’t seem very effective for the purposes of spanking.


    Here are a few I’ve been considering. Feel free to vote, comment, or link to your suggestions.

    I own a pair of these isotoner ballet slippers (above). In my opinion they are too flimsy for a good spanking.



    These are what I think of as traditional house shoes/slippers.



    Here’s a sexier, Peg Bundy does discipline style.



    A heavier soled, house slipper.

    So tell me: Which is the ultimate spanking slipper?
    Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.